The Kitten, the Witches and the Bad Wardrobe - Willow & Tara Forever

General Chat  || Kitten  || WaV  || Pens  || Mi2  || GMP  || TiE  || FAQ  || Feed - The Kitten, the Witches and the Bad Wardrobe

All times are UTC - 8 hours [ DST ]



Post new topic Reply to topic  [ 460 posts ]  Go to page Previous  1 ... 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 ... 16  Next
Author Message
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Aug 05, 2015 5:26 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: When last we left things in the Sirens world the girls had made a very important visit to Mogo of the Green Lantern Corps. But how have things progressed on Earth during their vacation? The answers may be well and truly shocking. Or bland and predictable, who knows?

******************************

Primer: Sirens

Willow = Dr. Harleen Quinzel = Harley Quinn = the blonde/blue eyes

Tara = Dr. Pamela Isley = Poison Ivy = the redhead/green eyes

Xander = Bruce Wayne = Batman

Anya = Selina Kyle = Catwoman

Buffy = Death of the Endless = From Neil Gaiman’s Sandman series and a few of her own trade paperback story arcs.

Dawn = Kyle Rayner = Green Lantern

******************************

Sirens: Homecoming

As the alien star reached its zenith in the sky Ivy gave her emerald limbs one luxuriant stretch. The plant woman had been sunbathing while nude for the better part of the morning and finally looked up to see her Love had joined her on the deck of their ship. The blonde wore a large, wide brimmed hat. The floppy rim kept her pale face shaded. Covering the rest of her body was a comically oversized men’s t-shirt that draped over the lithe woman like an exceptionally loose sundress. Blue eyes were trained on the pink crystalline tablet in her hands.

“Nice to see you’ve finally joined me Sweetie.” Ivy purred as she slowly crawled across the fluffy mat she had been lounging atop. “But one of us seems to be entirely overdressed.”

Harley’s head shot up. She smiled as the lusty tone in her Love’s voice registered. It only grew as she turned to meet the advancing redhead.

“Sorry Baby.” The blonde murmured. “Guess I’m just so used to being a pasty ginger that I overdo it sometimes.”

“Hey now.” Ivy shot back with a protective edge to her voice as she crawled into Harley’s lap. “I Love my beautiful ginger girlfriend. I used to spend days mapping constellations of each and every adorable freckle.”

“I’ll remember that for the next world where I burn easily.” Harley said as she wrapped an arm around her Love.

“What are you up to with that new toy?” Ivy asked while nodding to the tablet in the hand not caressing her emerald skin.

“Checking on the readings our eyes have picked up.” Harley said absentmindedly. “This really is amazing. The ones we scattered after leaving home are collating their data with the ones in this star system and those back on Earth.”

“Isn’t that what they’re supposed to do?” Ivy asked before pulling the collar of the shirt aside and beginning to suck along Harley’s collar bone from one shoulder to the other. Blue eyes fluttered closed as the blonde swooned under her Love’s tender ministrations.

“Ooh, Baby.” Harley moaned. Once she began to set the tablet aside she noticed the light nibbling kisses began to taper off. “Baby?”

“So tell me what our eyes found.” Ivy whispered in one ear as her hands began to wander to all the most tantalizing places.

“So much.” Harley moaned again. “I think there’s a pattern.”

“A pattern you say?” Ivy said with a coy smirk as one hand traced the inside of Harley’s thighs and wandered towards her hips.

“Oh Goddess yes!” Harley gasped out while her clothing was removed. “In the background radiation. Ooh. All over space. Baby, please don’t stop.”

“I’ll never stop my Love.” Ivy replied with a mirthful smirk as she straddled her naked Love. “Well, not until you beg me to that is.”

******************************

“Poozer?” Kilowog yelled as he soared upwards, high above the body of water the cargo ship floated peacefully through.

“Over here!” Kyle called out cheerily; drawing the large pink alien’s attention. Kilowog turned and saw the unmistakable green constructs of his fellow lantern. What surprised him was the wide array of surfaces the young man had manifested. All around Kyle Rayner were bright green tables covered in painting materials. A canvas was stretched out in front of the boy. A brush and palette formed from green light were in his hands.

“Again with the art stuff?” The Lantern drill sergeant asked.

“This is an amazing vantage point for landscapes.” Kyle replied as he put the finishing touches on his painting. “Come have a look.”

“Wow.” Kilowog whispered as he took in the sight on the canvas. “You’re really good at this stuff.”

“Thanks big guy.” Kyle said as the art supplies began to fold up on the various surfaces and slid into the tiny pocket dimension where the young Lantern kept his power battery. “So what’s the what?”

“Oh yeah.” The older Lantern muttered as he pried his eyes away from the drying vista the boy had worked on for the better part of the morning. “The Guardians wanted to know how the ladies are doing this morning.”

“The same as usual.” Kyle remarked. “And no, I’m not going to watch them have sex no matter how close an eye the big wigs want kept on Mogo’s guests. They’re down there on that ship doing all the very private things they do to put the power of True Love into those shiny pink rings.”

“I thought one of the Guardians said that males from your planet liked watching that sort of thing?” Kilowog asked with genuine confusion.

“Way too many guys do.” Kyle remarked with an exasperated sigh. “If it was Jordan, Stewart or Gardner up here I don’t think they’d be able to pry their eyes off the sight of those two going at it. And trust me that would be very bad for all of us.”

“How come?” The older Lantern asked, still curious about the obvious differences between the humans who joined the Corps.

“Harley strikes me as the insanely jealous type.” Kyle explained. “Anyone dumb enough to try peeping on their alone time is asking for trouble. Besides, I have a very special someone waiting for me back home.”

“No kidding?” The normally gruff alien replied. “Oh they said you were cleared for that thing you wanted to do.”

“They okayed my concert?” Kyle all but shouted in surprise. “Oh my god, this is so amazing! You’re coming to it right?”

“Course I am Poozer.” Kilowog said adamantly. “I’m as curious as everyone else when it comes to what you’ve been doing with all those tight lipped little fur balls.”

“This is perfect!” Kyle almost squealed with joy. “You’ll love the show. I have to invite the girls!”

“After they’re done?” The large man asked.

“Of course after!” Kyle replied. “I can’t go and get my head lopped off before the big show.”

******************************

“Lantern Rayner’s upcoming performance promises to be an interesting event.” A seemingly happy Guardian said as his colleagues floated in a tight circle next to the central power battery of the Green lantern Corps.

“How can you possibly know that?” His skeptical counterpart asked in mild indignation.

“Because no one else has even shown the slightest ability to control the small orange Lanterns that emerge from so few of Mogo’s trees.” He responded with a sly grin. “Yet they all practically follow the boy around like a pack of hungry cats.”

“It’s true. Not even the other Tree Lanterns seem to be able to get much more than that one sentence from the little devils.” The more melancholy of the Guardians added. “If anyone is able to guide them it will be Rayner or Mogo.”

“And Mogo seems all too pleased to just let them run wild across his surface.” The agitated Guardian said.

“Well they do seem to be faster then any other Lantern in the Corps.” The circumspect Guardian assessed. “Perhaps Mogo foresaw a need for Lanterns capable of rapid deployment and guided a minority of his trees to fill that roll.”

“If that is the case we may have even bigger problems than two very cooperative Star Sapphires loitering so close to our main battery.” The confident Guardian said. “With the reconstruction of Oa complete we’ll be able to face whatever new threats come our way. Until then having the Corps gather under the light of the central battery to watch Rayner’s performance will be good for morale.”

“What about the Star Sapphires?” The agitated Guardian asked.

“The Tree lanterns have made it clear Mogo is thankful for their assistance, and in favor of continued peaceful relations.” The cheerful Guardian stated with a smile. “I agree with the largest Lantern’s judgment. Their visit can’t last forever though. They will leave of their own accord all too soon.”

“It is my hope that more than enough of those crystals will be implanted before then.” The melancholy Guardian said. “We may need a great many more Tree Lanterns in the days ahead.”

******************************

“So what is this about again?” Harley asked her Love as they flew towards the area they had avoided since coming to this alien world.

“Kyle said something about a big show.” Ivy replied. “Goddess I missed him. He’s always so cheery and upbeat.”

“Even when he isn’t a he Baby?” Harley asked with a sly smirk.

“I’ll admit that took some getting used to.” Ivy relented with an almost wistful sigh. “But on some level she’ll always be our little girl. Even if she’s our little boy.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” The psychiatrist affirmed with a wide smile.

As they approached the area the glow of a great many Green Lanterns lit up the early evening sky. The light only increased once the central power battery came into view. The massive green lantern shaped obelisk rose above the surrounding tree line. Off to one side the dozen or so Guardians floated in a tight circle. Their Lanterns congregated near them.

To the other side of the massive battery was a large structure made of green light. It drew the eye of the two earth women almost immediately. They wondered what their young friend would do with it.

“So Kyle was being literal when he said he’d put on a show for all of us.” Harley muttered in awe as she examined the wide flat base and the lightly fluttering curtains that seemed to stretch upwards into the early night sky.

“Is that what that thing is for?” Kilowog asked as he floated towards the two Star Sapphires.

“Hello Kilowog.” Ivy said with a small smile. “Yes, that looks very much like a stage you’d find back on earth. Do you know what’s going on?”

“Nah.” The gruff alien admitted. “The Poozer’s been quiet about this for weeks now. Can’t say I have a clue what’s going on in his head.”

“Ah!” A voice called out from behind the two women. “You’ve made it to this highly promising event!”

“Settle down Sparky.” A much gruffer voice said.

The trio of Lanterns turned to greet the first two Tree Lanterns to emerge from the flora of Mogo. Zealot and Gruff, as they had come to be called, joined the group with oddly matching smiles.

“You two seem happy about all of this.” Kilowog said with a slightly skeptical frown.

“You’d be too if you could feel the big guy’s anticipation.” Gruff, the broader tree replied.

“Yes I must say I am curious about the Great One’s feelings towards whatever Lantern Rayner has been doing with our diminutive kin.” Zealot, the much taller and spindly of the two admitted with a sigh.

“So even you Poozers can’t get more than that one sentence out of the little orange bastards?” Kilowog all but cried out in surprise. “What’s the deal with that?”

“No clue.” Gruff said with mild cheer as Zealot squirmed.

“The Great One works in mysterious ways.” The self righteous tree proclaimed. “Whatever great purpose he has for splitting his faithful children into two distinct factions is sure to be revealed in time.”

“Did Kyle not tell you guys what a Lorax is?” Ivy asked with a concerned voice as Harley began to snicker.

“There’s that word again.” Kilowog said. “What is a Lorax and why does it speak for the trees?”

“Yes, I too must admit the proclamations of my brethren to be somewhat vexing.” Zealot added. “Please enlighten us Blessed Mothers.”

“Well, th-there’s this children’s book back on earth.” Ivy said as Harley continued to snicker into her shoulder. “It tried to teach our y-young about the evils of deforestation. The main character was a small orange creature that emerged from a tree that a greedy man cut down. He spoke for the trees.”

“Okay that explains things a bit.” Kilowog said as both the trees were overcome with the most horrified looks.

“People cut down trees on your world?” Zealot cried out in shock.

“Yeah, that shit won’t fly here.” Gruff added.

“I know!” Ivy replied. “Harley and I have spent a fortune trying to cripple the various logging industries.”

“Oh yeah.” Harley chimed in as she got her mirth under control. “But if we wreck too many businesses too fast the rest of the League might think we’re up to no good and try to stop us.”

“This League would support such genocide?” Zealot shouted out.

“Um, guys?” Kilowog muttered but was completely ignored.

“I know!” Ivy went on. “Some nonsense about people needing to destroy my beautiful rainforests to build houses.”

“Hey look!” Kilowog called out to get their attention before the subject could turn to something he knew would cause Kyle trouble down the road. “The show’s starting.”

All the Trees, Lanterns and Guardians gathered before the wide stage floating above the central power battery. The massive green curtains began to flutter slightly as Kyle Rayner emerged from behind them. He floated to the edge of the stage and bowed to the audience.

As the crowd grew quiet he turned and faced the stage. From his ring hand a short, thin rod of green light emerged. Out of the stage came a small podium. With a light tapping of the baton against the music stand the curtains flew open and dissolved into the night sky. The crowd gasped as they saw the full contents of the stage.

Before Kyle stood around a hundred of the small Lanterns covered in orange fur. Several people who had tracked the emergence of the odd creatures realized nearly all of the “Loraxes” to ever appear must have been present on the stage. The tiny orange beings stood atop several ascending tiers of bleachers. All of them faced the stunned crowd.

As the baton in Kyle’s hand began to move a low humming emerged from the Loraxes. With more vigorous conducting from Kyle the humming turned to a base line and then a section of the tiny singers broke into song as lyrics came pouring out.

As I walk through the valley in the shade of my trees
I take a look at my vines and realize they’re climbin’ free
Cause I've been sprouting and laughing so long,
That even my mama thinks that my mind is gone
But I ain't never crossed a man that didn't deserve it
Me be treated like a shrub you know that's unheard of
You better watch how you're talking and where you're walking
Or you and your homies might be lined in moss
I really hate to trip but I gotta sprout
As they croak, I see myself in the campfire smoke, fool
I'm the kinda G the little seedlings wanna be like
On my knees in the night saying prayers in the moonlight

Been spending most their lives, living in the forest paradise
Been spending most their lives, living in the forest paradise
Keep spending most our lives, living in the forest paradise
Keep spending most our lives, living in the forest paradise

Look at the situation they got me facin'
I can't live a normal life, I was raised by the seeds
So I gotta be down with the forest team
Too much sunbathing got me chasing dreams
I'm an educated fool with plants on my mind
Got my ring in my hand and a gleam in my eye
I'm a loc'd out Lantern set trippin' banger
And my homies is down so don't arouse my anger, fool
Death ain't nothing but a heartbeat away,
I'm living life, do or die, what can I say
I'm four hundred now, but will I live to see five
The way things are going I don't know

Tell me why are we so blind to see
That the ones we hurt are you and me

Been spending most their lives, living in the forest paradise
Been spending most their lives, living in the forest paradise
Keep spending most our lives, living in the forest paradise
Keep spending most our lives, living in the forest paradise

Lantern and the plants, plants and the Lantern
Minute after minute, hour after hour
Everybody's running, but half of them ain't looking
What's going on in the garden, but I don't know what's growin'
They say I gotta sprout, but nobody's here to seed me
If they can't understand it, how can they reach me
I guess they can't, I guess they won't
I guess they front, that's why I know my life is out of luck, fool

Been spending most their lives, living in the forest paradise
Been spending most their lives, living in the forest paradise
Keep spending most our lives, living in the forest paradise
Keep spending most our lives, living in the forest paradise

Tell me why are we so blind to see
That the one's we hurt are you and me
Tell me why are we so blind to see
That the one's we hurt are you and me


Stunned silence reigned across the surface of Mogo. Several heart pounding moments passed as Kyle caught his breath and turned to face the crowd with an all too pleased smile.

“Oh my Goddess.” Ivy whispered as Harley began to cackle and applaud wildly. Ivy soon joined her and then Kilowog and of the rest of the trees joined in on the cheering. Slowly the other members of the Corps and the Guardians followed suit. Few had any idea what had just happened.

******************************

“That was.” Ivy began but trailed off.

“Amazing!” Harley chuckled with a smile for the young Lantern who had joined the two Star Sapphires, Kilowog and several trees.

“Thanks you guys.” Kyle said. “But the boys did all the work.”

“Hey don’t sell yourself short Kid.” One Lorax chimed in with a gruff voice as he joined the group. “You’re the one who taught us how to do words good.”

“Speaking of which.” Ivy said quietly to Kyle. “Is there a reason most of them sound so much like.” She trailed off again.

“Danny DeVito?” Kyle asked with an upbeat smile. “Kinda. I started off by showing them some of the movies I had stored in my ring’s memory banks. They all sort of fell into his speech patterns.”

“And don’t you forget it!” The Lorax said before turning to a group of his orange brethren loitering about. “Hey! What do you knuckleheads think this is?” He shouted before flying off.

“And you said they didn’t know how to speak more than that one sentence before seeing any of these movies?” Zealot asked.

“Nope.” Kyle replied. “They still say their name and who they speak for every now and then. I think it comes out like a cough almost.”

“Well the Kid gave them attitude, that’s for damn sure.” Gruff said cheerily.

“I would have to agree.” The seemingly happy Guardian said as he joined the small group. “Lantern Rayner I must say how pleased we all are that you took it upon yourself to engage in this task. Having these delightful little Tree Lanterns able to communicate in more than what appears to be their only known sentence at birth will prove invaluable for all future assignments.”

“And the attitude thing?” Kilowog asked with an almost resigned sigh.

“I’m sure they’ll fit right in once they prove themselves.” The Guardian replied. “Diversity of personality as well as both species and perspective has always been the Corps’ strongest attribute. Their unique style will just reinforce that principle.” He then gave the Star Sapphires a slight bow and another cheery smile.

“I must once again extend the gratitude of my fellow Guardians.” He said with just as much good humor as before. “Your unexpected visit during what might have been our darkest hour has resulted in an amazing rebirth for the entire Corps.”

“It was our pleasure.” Ivy said as she bowed her head slightly to the small blue alien.

“Yeah.” Harley chimed in with a wide smile. “This has been one of our best vacations ever. Top fifty at least.”

The Guardian smiled and turned back to the rest of the lanterns in his Corps. With that same smile he floated over to join his fellow Guardians. As if on cue the Lanterns stood at attention, awaiting whatever dramatic announcement would come next.

“My Lanterns!” The guardian said in a voice amplified through the green power rings so that all could hear. “It is with great pride in my heart that I can tell you all that our work these last few months has finally come to fruition. New Oa is finished and ready to house the Corps once more!”

Loud cheers of joy and relief broke out across the Corps. Thousands of voices from nearly as many different species cried out in excitement. The order they all viewed as a family had a new home.

“We Guardians will now carry the central power battery and the Book of Oa to their rightful homes.” He declared as his colleagues gathered around the two massive objects that had taken up so much of the clearing below. They rose into the air as if they weighed nothing at all.

“This is so amazing.” Kyle said happily as he and the vast majority of the other Green Lanterns followed the guardians into space.

“Fear not Blessed Mothers.” Zealot said as he and gruff floated beside the Star Sapphires. Only a few Tree Lanterns had joined the procession heading towards the new planet. None of the Loraxes had moved an inch. “The Great One will always welcome your presence.”

“That is wonderful.” Ivy replied in a hushed tone. “But we have stayed here long enough.”

“You sure Baby?” Harley asked as she wrapped her arms around her Love.

“Yes Sweetie.” The botanist said all too calmly. “We should pack for the trip home. We may not get the warmest reception, but we can’t hide from our responsibilities forever.”

“No matter what, we’ll be together.” Harley promised as the trees all around them bowed their heads in reverence.

Though every Lantern rooted in Mogo had been born of an act of Will each one of them knew they owed their new abilities and freedom to the Love these two women shared. That gratitude cemented their respect for the couple right alongside the places of honor reserved for Mogo and the Corps.

Harley and Ivy had no enemies on Mogo.

******************************

The young man stood at the front doors of the massive mansion and waited. He had no idea what the strange woman had called him for but knew it must be urgent. She hardly ever spoke to him since he moved out months ago. Not that she spoke to any of the “kids” all that often. He raised a hand to the ornately designed doorbell and smiled as the all too familiar gong sounded off within.

“Dick!” The blonde screamed in relief as she flung the massive doors wide open. “Thank god you’re finally here!”

“Selina.” He replied in a calm even tone. “What was so important that you actually called me?”

“It’s Bruce.” The kleptomaniac said in a tone that let him believe she missed the mildly harsh edge to his voice. “I’m worried.”

“If this is about his money I really don’t want to hear about it.” Dick said as he took a step inside. “I’ve made it perfectly clear to you that I’m not.”

“What?” Selina cried out in surprise. “No, this isn’t about that at all. The money isn’t important.”

Those words shocked the young man more than he could ever imagine. The woman he had long viewed as a gold digging harpy was genuinely scared for the man who raised him. Terrified enough that she wasn’t concerned about his ridiculous amounts of money for once in her life.

“Okay you have my attention.” Dick whispered. “What happened?”

“I’m afraid it seems fairly terrible Master Dick.” An elderly Englishman said as he stepped into the large foyer.

“Alfred!” Dick called out as he went to the old butler’s side. “What’s wrong with Bruce?”

“It seems losing that dreadful clown has taken the wind out of Master Bruce’s sails.” The worried old man whispered.

******************************

Bruce sat in his study staring off into the distance. He had been stuck in this dazed state for what felt like months. Yet he still couldn’t sort out the tangled web his mind had become.

“They told me you’d be here.” A familiar voice stated nonchalantly from the doorway.

“Dick?” Bruce whispered.

“I can’t believe it.” The young man stated as he walked into the room and took a long, hard look at his mentor and friend. “What the hell is this Bruce?”

“He’s dead.” Bruce replied in a dazed voice. “Finally dead, and it wasn’t me who went too far. I wanted to for so long but I couldn’t start down that road. If I did I’d never stop.”

“I’ve heard this speech before Bruce.” Dick replied in a bored tone. “Do you have any idea how much I don’t care? The Joker had it coming. After everything he put our family through he deserved worse.”

“He really did, didn’t he?” Bruce muttered with a light smile.

“Damn right he did!” Dick shouted. “It doesn’t matter who did the deed. It doesn’t even matter how much he suffered before. All that matters is that he’s gone and we can finally move on.”

“We need to move on.” Bruce admitted at last. “Where do I go from here?”

“Well Jason has been throwing a kegger every other night since the day he heard the news.” Dick admitted with a sly voice. “Tim and some of Barbara’s girls have been watching him and frankly I think he’s a week or two away from needing a new liver.”

“Jason’s been celebrating?” Bruce asked as his eyes began to widen.

“Of course he has.” Dick shouted. “That animal killed him just to make you suffer. If it wasn’t for that decrepit old assassin and his toxic green pits he’d still be dead.” The young man paused for a moment. “How is your would be father in law handling his new mortality by the way?”

“Ra’s is still furious that he’ll only barely outlive Tim’s grandchildren.” Bruce replied with a sly smile.

“Serves the old murderer right.” Dick muttered before turning back to the only father he had left. “Listen to me Bruce. You need to get back in the game. This city needs Batman. Even without the clown there are people who need to be thrown back in Arkham. The Birds and the Titans have been covering things alright for the last few months, but you are the symbol that strikes fear in the bad guy’s hearts. You are the hero we all look up to.”

“Alfred put you up to this, didn’t he?” Bruce asked as he began to climb out of his seat.

“Selina.” Dick answered with a smirk.

“Really?” The man asked in awe as the statement knocked him back into the chair. “I must be acting worse than I thought.”

“She loves you Bruce.” Dick answered in a mildly humored tone. “You know she doesn’t trust me. But she still called me herself and begged me to come over. I thought she was trying to lure me into another shouting match about your will for Pete’s sake.”

“But she wanted you to knock some sense into my head.” Bruce said.

“She told me money wasn’t important.” Dick told the man. “That’s how much she loves you. More than money, which is damn near the only thing she talks about.”

“I need to get back in the game.” Bruce admitted as that shocking statement sunk in.

“Take a shower then suit up.” Dick ordered. “The three of us will patrol on the way to Jason’s. Tim is getting worried about his crazy ass.”

“You’re right.” Bruce agreed as he stood and made his way across the room. “I need to pull this family together.”

“Have Selina join you in the shower!” Dick shouted as the man withdrew from the oversized chamber. A delighted squeal could be heard from the hall and light footsteps ran off towards the master suite of the ridiculous mansion. A light chuckling could be heard from behind the door where the squeal had originated. The door opened and Alfred came in smiling.

“Excellent work Master Dick.” The old man stated approvingly. “You always did know just what to say to him.”

“I learned from the best Alfred.” Dick said with a smile as he walked over and hugged the butler. “You two did a great job raising me.”

******************************

“What do you think of blush roses Sweetie?”

“What the hell are you talking about, Smallville?” Lois asked as her fiancé thumbed through bridal magazines.

“For the wedding.” Clark replied. “Blush roses. You know, the two tone pink and white flowers.”

“Oh.” She said as she looked up from her laptop and the story she had been writing up. “Yeah, those are pretty, we should order a bunch.”

“Okay, I’m getting the impression that you might have cold feet.” Clark said with a chuckle.

“No!” Lois said a little too quickly. “It’s just. What do we tell Perry and Jimmy, or anyone else from work?”

“Lois, we’re reporters.” Clark said with a slight smile. “It’s not like our jobs specifically forbid fraternizing with coworkers. Besides it wouldn’t be the first time we “shared a byline.”

“Very funny Smallville.” Lois muttered. “But I meant about the wedding. How do we explain my side of the aisle having all of our coworkers and your side having Ma & Pa Kent rubbing elbows with every super powered cape, mask and pair of tights in the “business?”

“Pretty much the whole League knows who I really am.” The man of steel replied with slight smile. “A few guys might need holograms or glamour spells I’m sure our more gifted guests can whip up. Only about half of them know who Bruce really is but it won’t be a problem. We’ll all be wearing tuxedos.”

“I figured you’d pick Bruce as you best man.” Lois said and received an encouraging nod from her fiancé. “How many bridesmaids am I gonna have to wrangle to even out the wedding parties?”

“I was thinking of limiting my side to founding League members.” Clark said. “Maybe Mr. White and Jimmy too.”

“Perry would love that.” Lois said. “I think he suspects your secret already.”

“Well he hasn’t said a thing about it so I doubt he’d turn my life into front page news.” Clark replied with a smile. “Lets see. J’onn, Flash, Aquaman, Hal. Maybe Oliver Queen.”

“The Robin Hood guy?” Lois asked.

“He helped pull the team through a few rough patches.” Clark said. “But maybe you don’t want to recognize his secret identity when you see him next.”

“Wait.” Lois said. “Counting Bruce that makes, eight guys standing up there with you? Damn it Clark I don’t have anywhere near enough girlfriends.”

“I sorta included Oliver because I thought you might add Black Canary on your side.” Clark admitted.

“Oh my god!” Lois shouted. “You don’t even know her name!”

“I want to say it starts with a D.” Clark admitted. “She’s really nice once you start up a conversation but a little standoffish at first.”

“And the other seven ladies I have to convince to wear the ugliest dresses imaginable for my big day?” Lois asked with a skeptical frown as she sat in the big man’s lap.

“I was thinking maybe you could get to know Selina a little better.” Clark said in a cautious tone.

“Wayne’s cat burglar?” Lois said in shock. “Okay Smallville. Explain yourself.”

“She’s really funny once you get her talking.” Clark said with a genuine smile. “Have dinner with her and tell me I’m wrong.”

“Any other bright ideas about my side of the aisle?” Lois asked.

“Diana would love it if you asked her to join in.” He began. “Zatanna too.”

“So just about all the girls on your team?” Lois asked with a coy smile. “Smooth Clark. Really smooth.”

“I try.” He said before pulling the amused reporter into a kiss. It lasted far longer than he suspected but when it finally ended his fiancé had a contemplative look on her face.

“Okay, so the Amazon Princess is a must now that you mention her.” Lois admitted. “And the way that magician rocks those fishnets can’t be denied so she’s in too. Queen’s girlfriend, some girls I can call up from college. If Hal is gonna be in your party then we might as well ask Carol to join mine. I think I need at least two more.”

“Adding Star Sapphire is a great idea.” Clark admitted before a perplexed look came over him. “I’m tapped out.”

“Lucky for you at least one of us has a solid head on our shoulders.” Lois said as a sly smile spread across her face.

“Who else did you have in mind?” Clark asked.

“I want to meet them.” Lois said.

“Who?” Clark asked in wonder.

“The other two Star Sapphires.” Lois replied. “The girls who made you finally pop the question. I think they would be a lovely addition to my big day.”

“I’ll introduce you the second they show up on Earth again.” Clark promised. “Hal said they were paying the rest of his Corps a visit.”

“Well that means we can’t set a date just yet then.” Lois said before looking off into the distance. “This guest list is going to be insanely difficult to explain.”

“Thank god we’re reporters with extensive field work and interview experience.” Clark said. “I don’t know how we’d ever explain having so many of the most powerful and “colorful” characters on the planet come to our wedding.”

“We’d just tell everyone out of the loop that we like the drama. Filling a room with aliens, millionaires and former thieves is about the biggest way to liven up a party that I can think of.” Lois remarked with a chuckle.

The couple shared a smile and another kiss as one of many decisions left for their big day was all but handled. Only time would tell if all the names they had come up with would be open to their invitation.

******************************

“You can do this Sister!” She heard several voices cry out. “Hera watches over you.” For some reason those cheers and encouragements did little to quicken the former witch’s movements around the arena.

“Come at me Sister.” Her tall, ebony opponent said in an all too calm voice as she weaved her sword through the air before her. “You don’t have the stamina to prolong this dual. There’s no shame in that.”

The tone behind those words straddled a line between halfhearted encouragement and casual patronization. They lit a fire in the young woman and sent her into action. She charged her opponent with her short sword aimed low and her shield high. Her strike was quick and almost precise enough to do real harm to any ordinary foe. But these people calling her their sister were no ordinary women.

“Ah ha!” The Amazonian cried out in delight as the sword ever so slightly grazed her leg. She smiled as she slammed her shield against the one her much weaker opponent held aloft. The woman went spiraling off to the side and landed face down in the sand.

“A fine effort Sister!” The tall warrior woman proclaimed after glancing down at the thin red line across her calf. “In battle focus on the joints and tendons. A hamstrung foe is a dead foe.”

“I believe that will be enough for today Philippus.” A confident voice called out form the stands. She stepped onto the sands of the arena and walked boldly to the side of the defeated woman. “Are you alright Amy?”

“Yes.” Amy groaned as she pulled herself up and bowed to her opponent. “Thank you for sparing with me Sister Philippus.”

“Thank you for restoring my faith in the women who dwell in man’s world Sister Amy.” The warrior stated with a smile and her own little bow. “I had long lost any hope of finding a true warrior’s spirit beyond the shores of our island.”

Amy straightened and turned to walk away. The strain the fight had put on her muscles fought her every step of the way. Before she could take another step she felt a strong arm wrap around her waist and pull her close as another grasped her own arm, draping it across powerful shoulders. She looked up into the beautiful yet concerned face framed with long, gorgeous locks of shining black hair.

“Please allow me to aid you Amy.” Diana said with a voice that cut through all of the posturing and sarcasm Amy would have tried to defend herself with.

“Alright.” The woman with light brown hair whispered as the Amazonian princess all but carried her off.

“Sister, how long do you think the princess will entertain herself with that one?” Another warrior asked as she approached the only slightly injured combatant.

“I hope a good long while Sister.” Philippus answered with a sly grin. “She could have done far worse in man’s world than bringing home a crippled witch. Just imagine if she had tried to introduce her mother to a man.”

“I can’t even begin to imagine how anyone could lay with a man.” The Amazonian said with a shudder.

“Aye.” Philippus agreed.

******************************

“You know you don’t have to carry me around all the time Princess.” Amy protested weakly as they entered the small set of rooms she had been given the day Wonder Woman brought her to this isolated island nation.

“Amy.” The Amazonian said in a slightly annoyed tone that the former witch couldn’t help but think concealed a deeper pain. “Please call me Diana.”

“Sorry Diana.” Amy murmured as she ambled her way behind a changing screen and worked to remove the tunic covered in dust and sand from the sparing ring. “Guess I’m not cut out for the life of an Amazon warrior.”

“You have shown great improvement in only a few short months.” Diana retorted in an authoritative voice that still held a sting of something Amy couldn’t quite decipher. “When you first came here you could barely hold a sword. And now look at you.”

“Oh yes, look at me now.” Amy replied mockingly. “The broken little witch the princess dotes over like a lost puppy. Isn’t it amazing that she finally learned what the pointy end of the sword is for?”

“I don’t dote over you Amy.” Diana complained in a hurt voice. “Besides you are a truly gifted warrior.”

“I get my ass handed to me almost every day.” Amy complained as she washed away the grime of the arena and reached for a towel.

“You wounded Philippus!” Diana said in exasperation. “She is one of the strongest warriors on Themyscira. Being able to draw blood from the captain of the royal guard is no small feat!”

“Really?” Amy asked as all she had been through in the last few weeks suddenly came into perspective. “I didn’t even realize.”

“Well you should have.” Diana began to say with a pout but stopped when she noticed the silhouette in the folding screen had stopped moving. “Amy what’s wrong?”

“It’s just.” The woman said before a small sob choked up her words. Before Diana could decide between sparing her friend’s modesty and comforting her feelings Amy began to speak again.

“Everything has changed so much.” Amy whispered as light tears trailed down her cheeks. “I just wonder sometimes if this is all a dream. Or if that was the dream. I still can’t remember all the things I did before they took my magic away.”

“Amy.” Diana whispered. The conflict in her was boiling up once again. She had dreaded this day since the moment she had brought the girl back to her homeland. The princess didn’t want any of this to end. But she knew she couldn’t keep the truth from the former witch forever. “There is a ritual.”

“What?” Amy asked in shock.

“The bindings they placed on you are strong.” Diana admitted. “But not unbreakable. If we received the blessings of all the gods of lights.” She paused. “It’s not certain but there is a chance we could restore.”

“No!” Amy shouted as she ran around the changing screen and grabbed the larger woman by the arms. “Do you hear me Diana? No! I never want to go back to what I was before. Not after all that has happened. Not after finally getting to know you. I don’t care if I never remember that other life. I can’t loose this one. The life you’ve given me.”

Diana smiled as tears pooled in her eyes. The relief that her worst fears wouldn’t come to pass was all encompassing. Before she knew what she was doing the Amazonian wrapped her arms around the still naked former witch and pulled their bodies together tightly. Diana let go of the fears and doubts that had been constraining her for weeks and captured the stunned woman’s lips with her own.

The passion behind that kiss was more than Amy had ever expected. At first her eyes widened in shock at what was going on. Then terror gripped her heart as she realized the much stronger woman wanted her for so much more than the almost strained friendship they had developed over the weeks. And most surprising of all was the fact that Amy now knew this was exactly what she had been missing all along.

Amy swooned as all the fears and doubts melted from her mind under the intensity of that searing kiss. She luxuriated in the arms of the strongest woman on Earth. Before too long her own hands began to wander and she felt an unmistakable shudder from the tall Amazon.

As the kiss wore on their tongues entered the fray. Both women were so caught up in the rush of sensation that neither could tell how they ended up sprawled across Amy’s bed with the muscular Amazon atop the slender brunette.

“Diana.” Amy moaned in a voice so heavy with emotions it was almost a whisper.

“Amy!” Diana said in shock as she suddenly realized what she had done. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be so. I just.”

“Please don’t stop.” Amy pleaded with heartfelt need pouring out of her pale blue eyes. “Please don’t let this dream end too.”

Lust filled the Amazon’s eyes as she gazed down at the woman she had come to long for. The tender way Amy bared her heart to the Amazon princess was all the encouragement she needed.

“Never my sweet.” Diana promised. “I’ll move Mount Olympus itself to prolong this beautiful dream.”

And with that declaration the Amazon and the former witch gave in to all the passion and longing that had been building between them.

******************************

“This is so cool!” Kyle called out with a delighted squeal.

“Settle down Poozer.” Kilowog said halfheartedly with a pleased grin of his own. “But you’re right. The new planet we made is pretty great.”

“It really only took the last few weeks to finish all of this?” Kyle asked as they soared through the skies of New Oa.

“Indeed it did Lantern Rayner.” The jovial Guardian said as he joined the pair. “We began reconstruction in the same orbital path the old Oa inhabited. Your fellow Lanterns gathered the large number of iron rich asteroids. Which were superheated to form the planet’s molten core.”

“Many more asteroids containing a wide variety of elements were piled on until pressure and gravity formed the mantle and crust.” The blue alien went on. “Icy asteroids and a few comets were brought in to form modest oceans. Lastly Mogo was kind enough to allow us to transplant excess flora and fauna here to help the atmosphere self regulate without needing a nearly constant influx of energy from the central power battery.”

“That is so cool.” Kyle whispered as he gazed out across the vast, alien horizon. “You even rebuilt that green city around the battery.”

“Yes we did.” The Guardian said with a sly grin. “Though we added quite a few new buildings to accommodate the new influx of Tree Lanterns.”

“You really think they’ll spend time here rather than Mogo?” Kilowog asked with a skeptical frown.

“That is hard to say.” The Guardian said as the proud smile left his face for the first time during the conversation. “It may take time but I expect Mogo will eventually provide a handful of his new Lanterns to go on long term missions in systems far away. Though their “range” is another matter that must be learned.”

“In any event I am happy to inform Lantern Rayner of his new assignment.” The happy Guardian went on. “You will be returning to your home world shortly.”

“I’m going back to Earth?” Kyle asked with a mixture of surprise and relief. “Really?”

“Did the kid fail some test I wasn’t told about?” Kilowog asked with an all too apparent frown. “The Poozer may not be the warrior most other Lanterns are but he’s more than got what it takes.”

“I couldn’t agree more Lantern Kilowog.” The Guardian said with a calming smile. “Lantern Rayner has proven himself to be exceptionally capable in ways that we Guardians previously deemed unconventional. Which is precisely why we are giving him a very important task on Earth.”

“What’s the mission?” Kyle asked with an all too trusting smile.

“You will keep watch over those two Star Sapphires.” The noticeably less jovial guardian said in a cold voice. “They seem to trust you more than any other Lantern in the Corps and will more than likely need to be monitored once they return to your home world. We need an emissary and a way to contact them if the need for more of those crystals arises.”

“Sir they aren’t bad people.” Kyle protested weakly as the catch to the new orders sunk in.

“They are powerful.” The Guardian replied. “Incredibly so, it would seem. The fact that they appear benign and have so far only attacked Lanterns forced to unwillingly attack them does not change that. They have the potential to be a truly powerful ally. But the Corps and the women chosen by the light of Zamaron have had a long history of tenuous relations at best.”

There was a long pause as the elderly alien considered his next point. He looked to the two Lanterns under his command and smiled once more.

“We need someone we can trust to monitor them.” He admitted. “But more importantly we need someone they can trust should we need their unique gifts once more. Though Lanterns Jordan and Stewart might be able to build that relationship you have fallen into the role with a natural ease that could make all the difference.”

“I noticed you didn’t include Gardner in there.” Kilowog said with an amused smirk. “And four Lanterns are a bit much to station on any one world.”

“Yes well.” The Guardian paused again. “We can’t expect miracles from every member of Lantern Rayner’s species. Lantern Gardner will be recalled to Oa. Possibly Lantern Stewart as well.”

“Not Jordan?” Kyle asked in a curious tone.

“It may come to that.” The Guardian admitted. “Though I don’t wish to strain relations with the rest of the Star Sapphires by stationing him far away from their new leader.”

“That could be a problem.” Kilowog agreed.

“So when do I pack up and head home?” Kyle asked.

“I would say right after Mogo’s guests take their leave.” The Guardian said with his usual happy demeanor. “The Guardians are placing a great deal of faith in you young Lantern. I know you’ll make us proud.”

With that the tiny blue alien floated towards the citadel where the other leaders of the Corps resided. His white and red robes fluttering in the winds of the newly formed planet. His two subordinates shared a grin as they watched him go.

“Congratulations on the trip home Poozer.” Kilowog said with a firm congratulatory slap on Kyle’s back. “That special someone you’re always going on about will be delighted.”

“Oh my god I can’t wait!” Kyle cried out in joy as he realized he’d soon be reunited with his love. “I wonder if the League has any open spots.”

Kilowog let out hearty laughter as the excited young man began to ponder his new mission and all the benefits it entailed. The large alien was genuinely happy for his young friend. Even if all this meant he’d soon be dealing with a much less affable Lantern in his place.

******************************

“I can’t believe we’ll be back on Earth in a matter of hours.” Ivy said with a delighted little smile as she packed up the last of the ongoing experiments in her lab.

“Believe it baby.” Harley replied with a grin as she opened the door and escorted her Love to the bridge.

All along the way they heard the familiar trudging of heavy wooden feet along halls and the now familiar sounds the ship’s captain made over the ship’s intercom. Preparations to move Love’s Bitch were well underway by the plants that crewed the retrofitted cargo ship. As they emerged from a hatch and stepped out onto the deck a familiar voice greeted them.

“Hello Blessed Mothers!” Zealot called out as he and his dour brother floated towards the deck.

“Mornin’ ladies.” Gruff added with a curt nod.

“We couldn’t help but notice the activity your crew seems to be engaged in.” The taller tree stated.

“Oh yeah, sorry about all the noise.” Harley said as she heard a new wave of banging and jingling sounds erupt from the nearest loudspeakers. Lumbering and bouncing plant creatures all over the deck picked up their pace at the racket.

“No apologies necessary.” Zealot assured as another group of Lanterns approached the ship.

“What the hell is going on here?” Kilowog asked in a huff as he covered the tiny nubs atop his head that the blonde and redhead assumed were his species equivalent of ears.

“Oh, is that how the Captain orders the other plants around?” Kyle asked with a curious grin that drew odd looks from all the other lanterns present.

“Got it in one.” Harley cheered.

“You guys wanna see him give orders?” Ivy asked with her own quirked smile.

“Sure.” Gruff said as Kyle practically bounced in the air. The Star Sapphires gently took to the air and led the gathering number of Green Lanterns up to the bridge. They alighted on a walkway near the top and opened a hatch. The sight inside stunned their guests.

Sitting on the console beside the ship’s wheel was the large potted sunflower plant. Atop its uppermost petals was perched a very impressive Navy Captain’s hat. Several of its larger, more dexterous leaves were wrapped around various objects. It banged two long wooden rods together repeatedly while violently shaking a long leather strap covered in jingle bells. For some reason a large bullwhip was unfurled and being wound up for an all too impressive crack.

“By the Great one.” Zealot whispered in shock.

“That’s what you call giving orders?” Kilowog asked in an equally incredulous tone as Kyle and Gruff shared a hearty laugh.

“Well the other plants seem to get the idea.” Ivy said as she looked back at the sunflower with an almost concerned expression.

“Besides.” Harley added with a smug grin. “We wanted to get things packed up here quickly. Might need the time before we leave to make Mogo a parting gift.”

“You guys are going already?” Kyle asked.

“Sorry Sweetie.” Ivy replied with a sad smile. “But we need to go home. There’s too much work to be done to spend anymore time sunbathing on this lovely planet.”

“I get that.” Kyle said with an accepting nod. “But still, this place got a lot more interesting when you guys showed up.”

“That’s for sure.” Gruff added.

“The Great One wishes you to know that you will always be welcomed in his presence.” Zealot stated with a proud flourish as he bowed to the two women.

Before Harley and Ivy could form a response the sunflower turned to them and lightly tapped his batons on the steel surface of the bridge console. The pair shared a knowing look and then smiled back to the lanterns.

“That means we’re ready to pack.” Ivy told their friends as Harley pulled their Doll’s Eye from the pouch at her hip. “You guys should stick around to watch the show.”

“Oh my god!” Kyle exclaimed. “This is so cool.”

The other lanterns shared curious looks and then followed the young human to the spot he quickly flew off towards. Once they had reconvened the drill sergeant of the group looked to his almost giddy friend with a questioning frown.

“You know what they’re about to do with that little rock Poozer?” Kilowog asked as the trees watched the cargo ship.

“”I’m pretty sure it’s a pocket dimension thingy.” Kyle replied while not taking his eyes off the two women and their ship. “Only they managed to make a really big pocket.”

“No way.” Kilowog said. “No way they can stuff that much ship in that small a rock.”

“And with those plant crew members still onboard.” Zealot added in wonder.

“Where do you guys think they had that thing stored before coming to Mogo?” Kyle remarked with a sly grin as he saw the couple take to the air and hover just beyond the bow of the ship. “Just watch. Blink and you’ll miss it.”

Harley and Ivy clasped hands around the heart sized crystal they had forged together. The Lanterns watched in awe as a bright shimmering curtain of pink light erupted from the stone they held. Light rained down upon the surface of one of Mogo’s many large inland seas. The ship drifted closer and closer to the wall of light. A vibrant humming could be heard as the light caressed the bow. The brightness intensified as Love’s Bitch vanished inch by inch into the light of Harley and Ivy’s Love.

Before the lanterns knew it the ship was gone without a trace. The light dimmed and faded. The crystal was stowed away. Once more the Star Sapphires held each other in a loving and tender embrace.

“Wow.” Kilowog whispered. “Don’t see that everyday.”

“No you don’t.” Kyle agreed with a grin.

“That is how they transported their vessel?” Zealot asked as he stared towards the couple in newfound awe.

“Oh yeah.” Kyle answered. “You guys should have seen them whip it out the first day they came here.”

“It was a pretty tight fit.” Harley remarked with a chuckle. “But a little KY can work wonders.”

Kilowog and the Trees stared at the blonde in shock as Ivy simply laughed into her Love’s shoulder. Kyle barely managed to suppress a snicker as the Star Sapphires joined the Lanterns.

“Not to sound rude but we had one more thing to take care of before heading home.” The plant woman said.

Harley turned to Ivy and nodded. They clasped hands and began to fly towards the mainland. The Lanterns soon followed. Before they knew it the group had returned to the now empty clearing where the most important artifacts of the Corps had been stored. Ivy and Harley floated down to the center of the clearing. Zealot and Gruff floated towards the trees they had emerged from. Kyle and Kilowog landed somewhere in between.

“This should only take a sec.” Harley promised before she and her Love sat on the ground, cross legged, facing each other. They held hands and stared deeply into one another’s eyes. A soft pink glow emanated from their bodies.

“Huh.” Kilowog said with a confused grunt as he watched the women work.

Suddenly the ground around the clearing began to shake. From the soil of Mogo a ring of thirteen pink crystal spikes emerged. They grew rapidly until each was thirty feet tall and covered in countless spindly, winding branches. All around a low hum could be heard. A wave of green light traveled along the ground and flowed into each treelike spire. Inch by inch the crystal formations slowly turned a deep emerald shade that glimmered in the sunlight.

“By the Great One.” Zealot whispered.

“I’ll say.” Gruff added in awe.

“Thank you again for offering us safe haven Mogo.” Ivy intoned as she softly ran a free hand along the ground.

“Yeah, thanks Big Guy.” Harley added. “Don’t be a stranger.”

“You gave him more crystals.” Kilowog said in an almost reverent voice.

“A lot of them.” Kyle added with a smile.

“Enough for untold legions of our brethren to attain the gift of mobility.” Zealot cheered. “Thank you Blessed Mothers. There are not words for the gratitude the Great One wishes to convey to you.”

“He’s underselling it for once in his life.” Gruff said as he walked up to the two women and kneeled. “We may never be able to repay you for this miracle. Know that we all will try.”

As he spoke hundreds of Tree Lanterns flew in from all directions to see what had affected their home world so deeply. They all saw Zealot and Gruff kneeling before the two women they all owed so much to. They saw the new crystal formations. Without a second thought the Tree Lanterns of Mogo landed all around the clearing and kneeled to Harley and Ivy. Even the Loraxes made an equally impressive display of their gratitude.

“This is something else.” Kilowog whispered.

“Th-thank you all for being such w-wonderful hosts.” Ivy said so that all the Trees could hear her. The emotion in her voice was all too apparent. “Ha-having the chance to meet all of you has been amazing.”

“We really do appreciate being allowed to hide out here for so long.” Harley added. “But our work back home is waiting for us.”

“We all understand your desire to return to the world of your birth Blessed Mothers.” Zealot replied. “Please know that you will always be welcomed among the Trees of Mogo.”

“Thank you.” Ivy whispered. She then turned to the two lanterns that weren’t plants. “Kyle, Kilowog. You two have been so wonderful. Please tell the Guardians how much we enjoyed the chance to meet your Corps and we hope everything on New Oa is working out.”

“Oh, they have more than enough reason to be just as thankful for all you two have done.” Kilowog said in his most cheerfully gruff voice. He then cleared his throat and nudged Kyle in the shoulder.

“Oh, right.” Kyle said as he stumbled forward. “I’ve been reassigned to Earth for the next few months. Do you guys want some company on the trip home?”

Harley and Ivy shared an almost wicked look before turning back to the young man who reminded them so much of the youngest member of their odd little family. They smiled coyly before answering his question.

“You have someone special back home don’t you Kyle?” Ivy asked.

“Well.” Kyle began timidly.

“Don’t be shy Sweetie.” Harley said soothingly. “Tell us all about ‘em.”

“She’s the best thing to ever happen to me.” Kyle began to explain as a warm pink light enveloped his body along with both women.

The rest of the Green Lanterns that had been present on Mogo watched in amazement as the three people vanished in the warm glow from the Star Sapphires’ rings. Kilowog smiled to himself once he realized they had taken the most direct route available to get back to the world they called home.

******************************

In the grand hall at the center of the capital city on New Oa the Guardians gathered around one of the many strange objects they had found lettering their star system.

“I knew those two couldn’t be trusted!” The pessimistic Guardian exclaimed.

“Oh settle down.” The optimistic Guardian countered with a frown as she examined the pink crystalline orb with the symbol of the Star Sapphires emblazoned on one side. “We don’t even know what this thing, oh, hello.”

As she spoke a slot opened in the side and a crystal tablet slid into her hand. She began to examine it and was surprised when a split screen image of two humans popped up.

“I know Carol I miss being near you too.” Hal Jordan said through the device. “I just have no idea when the Guardians will recall meOH MY GOD!”

“Greetings Lantern Jordan!” Four Guardians said in loud, stern voices as the others all stifled a suddenly contagious case of the giggles.

“Might I be correct in assuming this lovely young woman in the Leader of the Star Sapphires?” The optimistic Guardian holding the tablet asked with a wry smile.

“Um, yes Ma’am.” Carol said as she was caught off guard by seeing the founders of the Green Lantern Corps on what she assumed was a channel only herself and the league had access to.

“Oh no need for that with me Dearie.” The Guardian said as she floated towards her most jovial colleague. “You aren’t one of my Lanterns like your dear sweet Hal is.”

“Madam Guardian.” Hal tried to interject.

“And so polite too.” She went on. “You should snatch him up before some other young strumpet comes along. We just received another data burst of that thing you earthlings call the Internet.” She said as several other Guardians began to snicker. “And I don’t know what this trend you humans call pegging involves exactly but you might have luck trying it on Jordan.”

“Oh dear lord.” Coral moaned as all the color drained from Hal’s face.

“We we’re also wondering what these odd balls your two friends left all over our star system are for.” The Guardian went on.

“Harley and Ivy left them in space around Oa?” Hal asked in shock, forgetting the earlier shock of finding all of his bosses barge in on a very private chat with his on again, off again girlfriend.

“Oh quite a few.” The smiling guardian said as he leaned in to get a good look at the two humans in the crystal tablet. “Would I be correct in assuming they’re part of a deep space satellite array? With subspace communications capabilities and wide spectrum scanning analytics?”

“We mostly just use them to chat between the Love Star and the Watchtower.” Carol admitted.

“Brilliant.” The jovial guardian cried out in a pleased voice. “Some of our colleagues had their doubts about that pair when they first showed up but I think the toys and gifts they left in their wake will prove most useful.”

“Oh and Lantern Jordan.” The optimistic Guardian said as she turned back towards the tablet in her hands. “You should know we assigned Lantern Rayner to Earth for the foreseeable future. We’ll soon be asking Lantern Gardner to report to New Oa for a standard duty rotation.”

“Awesome!” Cried out a voice from somewhere behind Hal.

“What?” Hal exclaimed. “Damn it Gardner, how long have you been eavesdropping?”

“Just long enough to hear the boss tell your girl how to get you in the sack.” Guy replied with a wicked smirk before running off down the hall. Hal soon gave chase and Carol was left on the view screen alone with the Guardians.

“Well this has been.” She began as the snickers of the other Guardians grew in the background. “I have to go manage my Corps.” With that the screen went dark for an instant before a random view of a nearby star system came up. Loud cackling filled the chamber of the Guardians.

“We need to get more humans to join the Corps.” One guardian wheezed out in between bouts of laughter.

“I doubt they’d be half as entertaining as the ones we’ve already conscripted.” The usually optimistic Guardian replied with a sly smile.

“Be that as it may, the Earth looks like it will only get more interesting in the days to come.” The jovial Guardian commented. “How exciting.”

******************************

“She’s kind, thoughtful, beautiful, hey where did we go?” Kyle finished his quiet statement with a shout as he, Harley and Ivy appeared in the evening skies over Los Angeles.

“Sorry Sweetie.” Ivy said in as calming a voice as she could manage. “We used your love to open the way home.”

“We’re home?” Kyle asked before taking another look. “We’re home!”

“And unless our rings are on the fritz, your special lady is in that building just over there.” Harley added with a sly grin.

“She didn’t move out of our place.” Kyle whispered with a smile.

“We’d love to meet her but you two probably have some catching up to do.” Ivy said as Harley began to drag her off by the arm. “It was great getting to know you Sweetie. Keep in touch!”

The abbreviated farewell was lost on the young man who was all too eager to return home. As the bright point of pink light that was the two Star Sapphires disappeared into the distant horizon Kyle grinned, eagerly making his way to the small loft apartment at the top floor of the nearby building.

******************************

The hasty night time flight across the country sped by in an instant. Harley and Ivy were both eager to return home. As the familiar light of Opal City came into view they smiled. Before they knew it they had landed on the balcony atop the abandoned dockside warehouse they had renovated. Ivy looked around with a wide smile as all the familiar plants she had grown months ago came to life in her presence.

“Baby?” Harley asked in a worried tone as a sound from inside the building drew their attention.

Both women were on guard immediately. As one they slowly made their way to the door on the far side of the plant filed balcony. A strange cooing sound was coming from just inside. It had an almost lyrical quality.

With a nod to Ivy Harley threw the door open and burst inside with a series of cartwheels. Ivy quickly followed, extending her senses and control of plants to all of the greenery that filled the second floor of their improvised home.

There was only one intruder. Across the room a tall, statuesque man with ebony skin stood near a grouping of large potted plants. In his hands was the large watering pot Ivy had used to tend to each and every one of her babies. The strange man merely looked up with a surprised expression that soon gave way to a slight grin.

“Who are you and what are you doing in our home?” Harley demanded as she crouched in a well practiced fighting stance.

“Ah, Ivy, Harley.” The man said in a calm tone as he set the gardening tool aside. “I’m sorry to intrude but you’ve been gone two months. I thought this garden would need tending.”

“You’ve been watering my babies?” Ivy asked as mild outrage was quickly replaced with heartfelt gratitude. “How sweet.”

“Considering our last encounter I wanted to start things off on more friendly terms when you returned.” The man said a he slowly clasped his hands in front of his waist. “How is Mogo? Did you enjoy your time with the Corps?”

“Who are you and how do you know where we were?” Harley demanded. There was something eerily familiar about this man’s aura.

“Oh.” He said as if he realized his own oversight. “My apologies.”

As he spoke his form began to shift and reform into that of a man they recognized all too easily. Ebony skin turned emerald. The blazer he wore became a red harness with a long flowing blue cape. Slacks turned to blue briefs.

“J’onn!” Both women said in surprise as they recognized the Martian Manhunter.

“Greetings.” J’onn said with a slightly less stoic smile than he usually sported. “I hope you don’t mind. You were gone for two months and after the first week I wondered how this garden was holding up.”

“We don’t mind.” Ivy said. “The sprinkler system should have kicked in automatically but it was so good of you to spend time with them in our absence.”

“What was that sound earlier?” Harley asked as she let her guard down slightly.

“An old Martian nursery rhyme.” J’onn replied. “I must admit my singing voice is all the worse for lack of use.”

“It was lovely.” Ivy assured him. “Thank you so much for this.”

“My pleasure.” J’onn replied. “I felt it important to make it clear that the League has no hard feelings about what transpired. Many members are quite glad you were there to keep us from doing serious harm. Anymore than what was done anyway. More than a few want to thank you in person once you’ve settled back in.”

“They aren’t mad about what went down after we left the Watchtower?” Harley asked in a nervous voice.

“Though a few of them may not approve of some of your decisions none can really fault your, let’s say bolder actions.” The green man replied with a slight smile. “For instance, while Batman was shocked about the fate of his annoying clown Wonder Woman felt the need to ensure he was really gone for good.”

“How did she make sure of that?” Ivy wondered.

“I believe her sword was involved.” J’onn said with what amounted to a sly grin as far as his usually neutral face was concerned. “Many of our members would like to meet with you again in the coming days. I’ll tell them about your arrival later this week, after you’ve both had a chance to settle back in.”

“Thanks for that.” Harley said. “And thanks for the singing to our plants.”

“It was my pleasure.” J’onn replied as he slowly walked to the balcony doors and prepared to fly off. Before departing he turned to them and bowed slightly. “Welcome home ladies.”

“Wow.” Harley muttered as Ivy wrapped her arms around the lithe psychiatrist’s waist. “That wasn’t quite the homecoming I was expecting.”

“That was very sweet of him.” Ivy remarked. “Let’s go to bed. I want to get an early start on enjoying the next few days before the rest of the world realizes we’re home.”

“I think I can get behind that.” Harley whispered into long crimson locks.

“Oh, there’ll be plenty of getting behind.” Ivy promised with a lurid wiggle as she held her Love. “And under. And especially inside.”

******************************

The green glow faded as Kyle Rayner touched down on the roof of his apartment building. He ducked around a corner and willed his Lantern uniform to fade from existence. He stood up, dressed in his normal clothing and quietly made his way inside the building.

Going down one flight of stairs to his floor was simple enough. There were hardly any neighbors on this floor the last time he was here. Kyle stood before the door to the apartment where he lived right up until he was chosen by the ring. A new sense of trepidation came over him. He wondered if too much had changed in his absence.

Kyle put those fears aside and entered the apartment. He quietly closed the door behind him and slowly tiptoed down the short hallway. Just as he was about to knock on the door to the bedroom the lights came on.

“Well it’s about time you finally made it home.” A familiar voice called out.

Kyle looked up and almost choked at the sight awaiting him in the living room. A tall, slender blonde with pale blue eyes that had haunted his dreams stood there staring at him. The tight white t-shirt she wore left most of her stomach exposed. As his eyes wandered over the faded wording on the shirt he noticed there was nothing on underneath the shirt and that she must have gotten cold waiting for him. He gulped suddenly as his gaze wandered lower and he realized she was clad in nothing more than a pair of lacey black panties. His eyes trailed over her long, toned legs before finally wandering back up to her piercing eyes.

“God Cassie.” Kyle whispered. “I missed you so much.”

“I missed you too Baby.” Cassie replied with smirk as she slowly walked towards her boyfriend. “And you’re gonna make it all up to me.” She put her arms around his shoulders and kissed him firmly before pulling back. “Starting right now.”

“Right now?” Kyle asked with an all too hopeful smile.

“Uh huh.” Cassie said as she placed her hand on the top of his head and gently pushed her favorite Green Lantern down to his knees. “Right now.”

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Aug 05, 2015 6:37 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:51 pm
Posts: 922
Location: Kaskinen, Finland. Citizen of Kitopia
Yay for great update-y goodness...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Thu Aug 06, 2015 3:34 pm 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Sat Sep 24, 2011 8:45 pm
Posts: 986
Topics: 15
Location: Beyond the orbit of Mars and accelerating...
You know what they say: 'always room for pussy.' :P

Great chapter. It gave me a lot of food for thought.
Powerful types don't like other powerful types hanging around.
Even if they aren't hostile, they're unknown. Which means they might be hostile.

And the pegging advice made me laugh :bow

Oh wow, i can't wait for the next part. :bounce

R :flower

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel


My Story: Coming Home


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Thu Aug 06, 2015 8:35 pm 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Zampsa. Hi Azirahael.

Glad you guys liked this one. I kinda had to eventually bring the Guardians of Oa into this story since so much of the rest of it involves the magic skittles colored space rings. But after looking them up I opted to drastically change them from a group of emotionless aliens with goofy names to a group of nameless aliens with goofy emotions.

One of the themes that carries over from one story to the next is that there are antagonist groups and characters that may be completely justified in mistrusting Willow and Tara. The short tempered Guardian raised some valid points while the jovial and circumspect Guardians basically agreed with him while still wanting to see how things would play out.

That being said the Watchers Council is in for a bumpy road if they step out of line any farther.

And who can resist the humor of a tiny blue woman telling another woman to peg her manly man of a boyfriend? I know I sure can't.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Aug 19, 2015 2:23 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: Where did we leave the main story off last time? Oh! that's right. Buffy and Faith finally got their play on. Seems like a good enough place to slap a big "The End." sign. But then we wouldn't get to see the hard stuff. Which is two inexperienced young women maintaining their relationship. I wonder how that'll work out.

******************************

Chapter 23: Wild Dreams

“Hmm. Send in the Clowns and Tears of a Clown, both in one night.” Lorne said with an amused smile. “What a treat.”

“Yeah well,” Angel replied awkwardly as he struggled to justify his performance, “I was sort of going for a medley, kind of a thing.”

“Yeah.” The green lounge singer replied with a smirk. “More of a doodley really.”

“I couldn’t come up with a third.” Angel admitted.

“Still, I‘ve never seen you open up like that.” Lorne remarked before a sly grin spread across his face. “Now tell the truth. You’ve been practicing, haven’t you?”

“A little.” Angel said.

“Probably not in front of the mirror.” The green man assessed.

“Shower.” The cursed vampire replied.

“Yeah, it so shows.” Lorne said with the slightest amount of encouragement.

“You think?” Angel asked with surprise and the barest glimmer of hope in his eyes.

“You really put your heart into it.” Lorne said before setting aside his mild praise and moving onward with the reading. “The question is what happens to it now?”

“It?” Angel asked in a confused tone.

“Your heart ya big softie.” Lorne answered while tapping him lightly on the chest. “It may not be beating but it can still break.”

“What do you mean?” Angel questioned with newfound concern.

“Just that you’ve come to a bend in your own personal uphill road Bro.” Lorne answered in the gentlest way he could to address the changes in the vampire’s personal life. “The big, happy, sunshiny reward you were sprinting towards just up and moseyed on over to another champion’s finish line. Now, you’re not too sure what’s waiting at the end of your journey.”

“So where do I go from here?” Angel whispered.

“Keep runnin’ Angel Cakes!” Lorne all but shouted with a smile. “Life’s not about the end. It’s all about the journey. You still have yours ahead of you. Whether or not this slows you down is up to you.” The demon turned away from the vampire and faced the microphone with his usual flair. He broke into song as the crowd gathered in his night club cheered.

Because there are hills and mountains between us!
Always something to get over!
If I had my way surely you would be closer!


As Angel stepped down from the stage he glanced up across the crowded room and saw her. The petite blonde was standing at the end of the bar watching his every move. He smiled as he realized she was all he’d ever need. With renewed purpose he walked over to his girl.

“Darla.” Angel said as she melted into his arms. “I was afraid you weren’t coming.”

“Don’t be silly, Silly.” She said with a coy smile. “I’ve been here the whole time.”

“You have?” Angel asked.

“Mm hmm.” Darla nodded with another beguiling smile. “Just waiting for you.” She paused as Angel let out a cheerful little laugh. “Aren’t you going to ask me to dance?”

With the widest smile he had worn in centuries Angel took Darla’s hand and guided her across the empty room. Lorne sang his heart out as the two vampires began to slowly dance to his heavenly voice. As Angel held Darla against his body he felt doubt creep in for the first time that night.

“I still can’t believe you’re here.” Angel admitted in a whisper. “I mean, I killed you.”

“I’m over that.” Darla said with casual disregard before a slightly worried tone took over. “You haven’t told anyone else about these dates of ours have you?”

“No.” Angel promised. “I want you all to myself.”

“I know how you feel.” The petite blonde admitted.

“It’s so strange.” Angel said.

“But good.” Darla prompted.

“But good.” He agreed as she pulled him into a slow sensual kiss that drove all thoughts from his mind.

The song ended as the two vampires kissed in the middle of the almost empty karaoke bar. With a somber frown Lorne looked at the couple and sighed.

“Somebody get these two love vamps a room.”

******************************

Angel awoke shockingly enough in his room at the Hyperion. The all too vivid dreams of his sire, and her overt sexual prowess, had worked the vampire into a state that made him glad he had more than enough privacy in the half full hotel. Though he knew he could spend all day in bed dreaming of lovers that were well and truly lost to him Angel also knew he had work to do.

With a weary sigh the brooding creature of the night climbed out of bed and prepared himself for what would promise to be a trying day.

******************************

In the private jet owned by the senior partners of the Law Firm of Rosenberg & Maclay a far happier scene was playing out. Two couples, ever so much in love, where returning home with some of their closest family members. The brief trip to the much larger city had proven far more worthwhile than any could have guessed at the start. Their family was whole once more.

“See Buffy!” Willow said with abundant cheer as she sat next to her friend while perched in the lap of her everything. “Isn’t this simpler? Isn’t this our natural state?”

“Okay Will, I get it.” Buffy relented with an exaggerated huff as she luxuriated in her own lover’s lap. “I’m all on board with the girlie lovin’ train.”

“Damn right you are.” Faith chimed in with a delightfully possessive growl. The brunette lightly squeezed the petite blond wrapped up in her arms. She smiled as hazel eyes locked with her own and the one girl in all the world for her leaned in to kiss her yet again. The tender reconnection lasted moments that stretched on and on. But it eventually came to an end.

“I’m never gonna get tired of those lips of yours B.” Faith admitted with a whisper.

“You better not Honey.” Buffy said in an almost chastising tone. “Cuz I’m never letting you go.”

“Promises promises.” Faith said with her own little chuckle. “Keep those eyes open X Man!” She added in a much harsher tone.

“I swear I was just reading one of these rich people magazines Willster and Tara have all over this plane!” The young man replied in a panicked voice.

“Okay what’s the what with you two?” Buffy asked, causing all three of the witches to look up with almost matching curious expressions.

“Just don’t want him daydreaming certain things is all B.” Faith replied with wicked smile.

“Again with the cagey answers.” Buffy huffed. “Just tell me what the joke is Faithy.”

A light chuckling escaped Xander’s lips before he could stop himself. The brunette Slayer fixed him with a withering glare before turning back to her girl.

“Just a little joke from a while back B. Nothing too serious.” Faith promised. “I just don’t want the Xand Man gettin’ too comfortable with certain “involuntary processes” he has.”

“Huh?” Buffy asked as Tara wore a sly smile.

“About a year ago we were commiserating over the joys of pining over certain friends.” Xander admitted as he set aside the magazine and rubbed his eyes. “I said I was all in favor of Faith winning you over to the pink side of the force.”

“Oh.” Buffy said as she came to understand half of what was going on. “Isn’t that a good thing Honey?”

“Damn straight it is.” Faith replied with a grin. “At least until someone admitted what goes on in his head when his eyes close.”

“Huh?” Buffy asked again.

“She’s saying while Xander is a dear friend and a sweetie he is also a very normal teenage boy.” Jennifer answered with a smug smirk as Willow, Tara and Faith tried desperately to stifle sudden fits of laughter.

“Oh my god, Xander!” Buffy cried out in a particularly affronted tone as Faith began to laugh uncontrollably. The brunette struggled to bury her face in her shocked love’s chest.

“It’s not like I’m not trying to think of anything else besides what’s going on right in front of me!” Xander cried out in a pleading tone as the laughter continued. “But the caveman part of my brain just keeps staring at all the pretty girlie love trains pulling into the station.”

“Xander, it’s okay.” Willow said once she finally got her own mirth under control. “You’re allowed to have horn dog thoughts every now and then. It’s mostly normal.”

“Cuz we all know Red is the biggest horn dog on this plane.” Faith said with another grin.

“She has a point Sweetie.” Tara said as Willow fought off the urge to fume.

“Well, you would be too if you had the hottest girlfriend in the world.” Willow retorted.

“I do.” Faith replied with a smug grin.

“No, I do.” Buffy said as she looked into Faith’s eyes for another long moment.

“Seriously though, I have the hottest girlfriend.” Willow went on. “Tell them Baby.”

“I though I had the hottest girlfriend.” Tara admitted with her own slight smile.

“Girls, girls.” Jennifer chimed in with an amused cheer in her voice. “You’re all pretty. But please don’t rub it in poor Xander’s face anymore. The dear boy is likely to pop.”

All four girls looked up from the blissful adoration they found in their partner’s eyes and glanced over to their lone male friend. The bright crimson blush covering the young man’s skin quickly drew another round of laughter.

Even as he buried his face in another magazine Xander smiled. All the people he loved the most in the world were happy. Unbelievably so it seemed. Though he was beginning to have his doubts about his own relationship which had been put on hold at the start of summer, Xander knew there was more than enough reason to have hope. Things just kept falling into place for the Scooby gang.

******************************

“Think their plane landed by now?” Fred asked in a mildly concerned tone as she sat on the small circular couch in the center of the hotel lobby.

“Goddess I hope so.” Doyle replied with a sullen pout that would have given the blonde Slayer’s trademark expression a run for its money. He idly stroked the Ankh hanging around his neck.

“How you holding up with your Honey gone?” Alonna asked as she walked behind the counter and put a reassuring hand on the lovesick man’s shoulder.

“I just wish we didn’t have to be so far apart.” Doyle replied.

“What if you went to live with her in Sunnydale?” Anne asked with what she hoped was a reassuring smile.

“No thank you.” The Irishman said with an almost amused grin. “Going there once for Halloween was enough. I don’t want that darkness working its way into my head unless it’s an emergency.”

“Doyle is right Anne.” Wesley said with a knowing smile. “The effects of an active hellmouth on the various species of demon are well documented. Being possessed of a varied ancestry gives our friend Doyle unique resistances and vulnerabilities that take precedence.”

“Huh?” Anne asked.

“Wesley means to say that Doyle doesn’t like what all that nasty dimensional breach quantum radiation does to him.” Fred chipped in.

“Huh?” The blonde repeated, even more confused.

“The big evil portal to hell that town is built on hurts him.” Alonna clarified.

“Oh.” Anne said as she at last understood the problem.

“Where’s Angel?” Gunn called out as he walked into the lobby.

“Well hello to you too sunshine.” Doyle replied with a wry smirk.

“This is serious Irish! We got work to do.” Gunn snapped as he walked over to his sister, the half demon and the watcher.

“He’s still sleeping.” Alonna told her brother as a worried look came over her face. “What happened Charles?”

“Sleeping?” Gunn shouted in shock. “It’s three thirty in the afternoon! I’ve been up since dawn.”

“Considering how everyone here just kinda celebrated his ex getting herself a shiny new girlfriend shouldn’t we all let sleeping vampires lie?” Anne asked in a cautious tone.

“Anne has a point Sweetie. Besides, don’t you think you’re missing the whole “creature of the night” angle?” Fred asked as she came over to her anxious boyfriend. He quickly pulled the slender Texan into his arms while resting his chin atop her head. She could feel the young man relax at once.

“Sorry Babe. I’m just rattled.” Gunn whispered before turning back to the crowd and answering his sister’s question. “The boys and I were scouting the surrounding neighborhoods for signs of vamp nests and this big ugly thing with slime and red scales took a swipe at us.”

“Oh dear.” Wesley whispered.

“How bad is it?” Alonna asked in a firm tone.

“Joey and Chain got hit hard.” Gunn replied. “We got them to the hospital. Lindsey came through with one of the law firm’s doctors. They’ll make it but they won’t be getting out of bed for a few days.”

“Oh god.” Anne whispered as Fred just clung to her distraught boyfriend.

“We need to move on this.” Alonna said before turning to face the staircase on the far side of the room. “You catch all that Angel?” She called out in a slightly louder voice.

“Sorry I’m late.” The vampire said as he came down the stairs. “Wesley, you’ll probably need to come along to ID the demon. Doyle, you’re driving.” He said as he handed the stunned man his car keys.

“I’m driving your car?” Doyle asked in a worried tone. “Angel, man, is everything alright?”

“I think I slept funny.” Angel said as he rolled his head back and forth while pulling his leather jacket over one arm. “Nothing that killing a big, slimy, red demon won’t fix.”

“Glad you’re with us.” Alonna said in a neutral tone as she watched the vampire’s stiff movements. “He’s right Wes. You’re in on this one. Call in a few of the boys. We’ll take two cars. Fred I want you to stay here and watch the shop. If anyone comes in needing help get their story and start the research. Anne, stay with Fred and watch how she works.”

“Oh I’m not so sure I’d be much help.” The blonde said with a worried grimace.

“You’ll learn.” Alonna said as all the men grabbed weapons from the cupboard across the lobby. “Let’s move out.”

With that the group exited the hotel lobby. Fred and Anne watched the trained demon hunters follow the Slayer down the hall that led to the garage. They shared worried looks before going back to the piles of research materials the watcher had been going over. They were in for a long afternoon of worrying if they didn’t occupy their minds.

******************************

“I don’t know if I can do this B.” Faith muttered anxiously as her girl dragged her towards the front steps of the Summers residence.

“I know you can Honey.” Buffy replied as she dragged the brunette towards the door. “Everyone wants you back in our lives.”

“What if they’re mad?” Faith asked with almost as much panic as Willow was capable of.

“Mad?” Xander asked in an almost dismissive tone. “Just because you ran away and abandoned your post and your friends and your adopted family and made them lie awake every night worrying about ya? Maybe we should wait out here.”

“They won’t be mad Sweetie.” Tara admonished.

“Joyce missed you as much as I did Sweetie.” Jennifer told the panicked Slayer. “As for your watcher.”

“Giles never stopped looking for you Faith.” Buffy chimed in as she turned and faced her girl. When he wasn’t helping me train he was traveling to any places where he heard rumors of Slayer stuff happening. I don’t think he even stopped by his apartment all summer.”

Faith couldn’t help but notice the grin on Xander’s face and the way Willow’s elbow made contact with his stomach after Buffy’s last statement. Something was going on. But before she could ask what the doorbell was rung, the front door was open and she was dragged into the small foyer of her girl’s home.

“Mom!” Buffy screamed as her friends flinched. “Come see what I brought home!”

Faith’s eyes darted around the house as she heard footsteps. In the archway leading to the dining room she saw the faces she had dreaded running into. With a nervous grin and slumped shoulders Faith steeled herself for the inevitable looks of disappointment.

“Hi Mrs. S, G Man.” She said weakly as the two adults stared at her in shock.

A long silent moment passed before anything happened to break the tension. As it happened the woefully needed icebreaker came in the form of a young brunette barreling down the stairs.

“Faith!” Dawn screamed as she lunged into the Slayer’s arms. “You’re back!”

“Missed you too Brat.” Faith whispered into long light brown locks. “Sorry I bailed.”

“Don’t leave us again.” Dawn ordered quietly. “I don’t care what mixed messages my idiot sister gives you. Don’t leave.”

“I won’t.” Faith promised as the young girl released her. Before she could even catch her breath Faith was enveloped by yet another set of arms. With a surprised gasp she realized they belonged to the woman she knew she had disappointed the most.

“Dawn is right Faith.” Joyce whispered. “No matter what, you’re a part of this family. Don’t ever doubt that again.”

“I won’t Joyce.” Faith whispered back. “I’m so sorry I freaked out.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong Honey.” Faith heard her girl say from behind her. As Joyce’s arms loosened up Faith felt herself being pulled against the petite blonde’s chest. She felt the strong arms of her lover wrap around her stomach as the chin she adored came to rest on her shoulder.

“Mom I’m seeing someone.” Buffy said with an almost smug cheer in her voice. “I know it’s like totally sudden and everything but she makes me happier than I’ve ever been. That’s okay with you right?”

“I don’t know about this Buffy.” Joyce said in a profoundly sarcastic tone as she brought a hand up to her chin in thought. “I’m going to have to meet this girl and the people she lives with. You should invite them all over for dinner tonight.”

“That sounds like a lovely idea.” Jennifer said as she and the other teens stood idly by around the foyer of the Summers house. “Faith I need to meet this new girl of yours as well. Willow dear, what did Sheila say her name was again? Bunny?”

Everyone except the blonde Slayer was overcome with lighthearted laughter. As Buffy scowled good naturedly Faith glanced over to their watcher. She couldn’t help but notice the slight tears building in the corners of the older man’s eyes as he polished his glasses and returned them to his face. Their eyes met and Giles gave Faith a warm smile.

“So happy to have you home dear girl.” He whispered as the group made their way to the living room. “I can’t begin to say how proud I am to have the both of you back.”

“Happy to be home Giles.” Faith replied before taking a seat on the couch and then promptly having her lap filled with an all too pleased petite blonde.

The conversation drifted to talk of what had gone on in Los Angeles. Willow and Tara were coy about their business plans for the year but promised that everyone would love the finished product. Xander caught everyone up on the goings on in the hotel. Jennifer only smiled brightly when talk of a certain Irishman was raised.

Faith couldn’t help but notice Joyce had taken up a seat on the armrest of the chair Giles sat in. She smiled approvingly as she watched his hand idly rub small circles in the formerly single mother’s back. The Slayer had hoped those two would keep going strong in her absence. Both adults deserved to be happy. Even if the Englishman’s presence made the walk of shame all the more embarrassing.

A thought struck Faith as she examined the mature couple. She scanned the room and was surprised to find the number of bookshelves in the living room had tripled since the last time she had been here. Each shelf was full of books. Many looked like brand new coffee table style art books. But many more were far older. Ancient texts the likes of which she would expect to find in Giles’ apartment.

That thought sent her mind into overdrive. How much had she missed? A quick glance revealed there was no ring on Joyce’s finger. That was a relief. Yet another look around the room brought even more clues of cohabitation to her attention. A well used tea set was on the coffee table. The one picture of Buffy’s family that held Buffy’s father was no longer sitting on the desk next to Joyce’s computer. And perhaps the most telling clue was the presence of several tweed men’s jackets hanging in the hall closet. She could just barely see them through the open door from her seat on the couch.

“So, B,” Faith said once she noticed a lull in the conversation, “when were you gonna tell me about the G man moving in with your mom?”

“What?” Buffy cried out in surprise as everyone else froze. “Faith! Giles doesn’t.” She paused. The blonde Slayer took another look around the room. Faith could almost see her girl taking note of every single thing she had just noticed. When Buffy’s eyes came to rest on her mother’s and her watcher’s clasped hands she let out the breath she had been holding.

“Oh my god.” Buffy whispered as she put her face in her open hands and leaned into Faith’s chest. “I’m so unbelievably clueless it’s not even funny.”

“It is kind of a little funny.” Xander said, earning exaggerated eye rolls from both Willow and Tara.

“To be fair you did help him move in here Sweetie.” Jennifer said in as calm a voice as she could manage.

“I thought moving all that stuff was part of the training.” Buffy whispered as Faith stroked her thigh with one hand and massaged her scalp with the other.

“Buffy.” Joyce began to say with a worried frown.

“Okay, no.” Dawn all but shouted. “Buffy can we for once not let how oblivious you are turn into a big earth shattering mess? I mean we just got Faith back from that last time that happened.”

“Kid has a point B.” Faith said with a slight grin before leaning in close to whisper in her girl’s ear. “But don’t worry. I still love ya.”

That simple assurance seemed to stir the distraught Slayer more than anything else. Buffy raised her head and looked directly into her girl’s eyes. She smiled before turning back to her mother and her watcher.

“You guys are right.” Buffy said with newfound cheer. “No more down in the dumps Buffy. Not when everything is just so perfect right now. Giles, I’m guessing it’s a few weeks too late but ‘Mi casa es su biblioteca.”

“Months dear girl.” Giles corrected with a slight smile. “But thank you for the sentiment.”

“Months?” Buffy cried out before reigning in her surprise. “Nope, you know what, that’s fine. I haven’t walked in on you two making out in all that time so it’s cool.”

“Not that you didn’t come close a few times.” Joyce said with a playful smirk as she slipped down from the armrest and into the librarian’s lap.

“Mom!” Both Buffy and Dawn cried out in matching pouts as the rest of the Scoobies shared a laugh. Faith smiled as she once again felt the sense of family she had all but given up on. She was happy to be home once more.

******************************

“Okay, did anyone else notice how much of a pain in the arse it was slaying that demon?” Doyle asked in between wheezes as he leaned against the cement wall of the warehouse.

All around the abandoned warehouse members of the Hyperion Crew did what they could to catch their breaths. A body covered in crimson scales and oozing viscous fluids onto the concrete floor lay in the middle of the loose circle of demon hunters. Their leader looked up and sighed.

“It was a strong one.” Alonna admitted a she rotated her arm and shoulder muscles a few times. “Good thing Wesley remembered a weak spot.”

“Yes, well.” The watcher began before exhaustion took the wind from his sails. “Go team.”

“You okay over there Fangs?” Rondell called out. All he heard in reply was a strangled grunting as the vampire struggled to drag himself up off the ground. Few members of the Crew were injured. This was mostly due to the cursed vampire having gained the beast’s attention early on in the battle.

“Gotta say, I don’t think that rag doll fighting style you’ve developed is workin’ out too good.” Gunn said with an annoyed frown. Even with his natural mistrust of all undead the young man took no pleasure in seeing an ally take such a savage beating.

“I’ll be fine.” Angel mumbled. “Just need to rest.”

With that the Crew began to pack things in. The demon carcass was dragged to a sewer grate at the rear of the warehouse. Doyle helped Angel to the passenger seat of his car and drove the vampire back to base. The Slayer, watcher and the rest of the Crew shared uneasy looks. Something was going on with the vampire.

******************************

Angel relaxed as the gentle evening breeze and the soothing crash of waves seemed to melt all his injuries away. He looked to his side and saw his gorgeous blonde sire dressed in a particularly revealing bikini. The soft moonlight played across the petite vampire’s curves as she turned to give him a much better view.

Darla smiled a sly seductive smile as she reached into her drink and extracted a single ice cube. With skilled fingers she guided the ice down, tracing the center of his chest towards his naval.

“Heh heh.” Angel chuckled slightly as the sensation both chilled and aroused him. “Why are you so good to me? After everything I did.”

“Because.” Darla replied with a smile as she brought the ice cube up to his lips. “You and I are one.”

They kissed again and Angel felt all his problems and worries melt away. His girl always had that effect on him.

******************************

“Oh my god!” Dawn cried out in shock while thumbing through one of Giles’ more obscure texts. “Mom!” She shouted drawing everyone’s attention.

“What’s wrong Sweetie?” Joyce asked as she and Jennifer came into the living room.

“The evil looking mask you hung up in your bedroom is evil!” Dawn said emphatically as she showed her mother the picture of the very same mask in the book she was reading.

“Now Honey.” Joyce began in an exasperated tone. “Just because you don’t like primitive art doesn’t.”

“No Mom!” Dawn protested. “Just read the book.” Joyce took the book from her youngest daughter’s hands and began to read the passages around the eerily familiar picture.

“Oh my.” She whispered as Giles came up beside her and put an arm around her.

“Oh dear lord.” Giles muttered as he realized the severity of the situation.

“What’s the what?” Buffy asked as her attention was finally pulled away from Faith.

“Ovu Mobani.” Willow whispered. “Joyce must have gotten that shipment early.”

“It says here the mask houses a zombie demon.” Giles explained. “So long as it exists it will raise the nearby dead as zombies.”

“Okay that’s pretty bad.” Buffy admitted.

“Like brain eating zombies?” Xander asked in an almost hopeful tone.

“No Xander, just the mindless killing machine kind.” The watcher explained. “The dead will be drawn to the mask and the first to put it on will become the demon itself.”

“Oh no.” Joyce whispered before running upstairs. When she returned she held the mask in her hands. “I just thought it would cheer up the room.”

“It’s angry at the room Mom.” Buffy said as she got a closer look at the mask. “It wants the room to suffer.”

“Great work catching this Dawnie.” Tara said as she placed a gentle hand on the young girl’s shoulder.

“Yes quite.” Giles added. “Excellent work dear girl.”

“Aww shucks, twern’t nothin’ Papa Giles.” Dawn said with a goofy smile at the way the nickname and the southern drawl made the man cringe.

“How bad would that have gotten if Dawn didn’t catch it?” Joyce asked the witches in a serious tone.

“Well first it would have needed to build up power.” Willow said in a distracted voice as she took the mask. “The only things it could raise from the dead would be small animals like the stray cat that may or may not already be hiding inside your basement.”

“A f-few n-nights later it would raise every dead body less than a mile from here.” Tara added. “Willow told me horror stories about Buffy’s welcome home party.”

“Why would I have a welcome home party?” Buffy asked in confusion.

“Because the first time through you were the one that ran off to LA.” Willow replied.

“What?” Several voices cried out at once.

“Oh yeah.” Willow went on. “Faith wouldn’t have come to Sunnydale until a few weeks from now. On your birthday last year you ended up sleeping with Angel right after Drusila assembled the Judge.”

“The box of arm guy?” Xander asked.

“I would never.” Buffy said but couldn’t quite believe herself. “Honey?” She whispered as she turned back to Faith.

“Ain’t nothin’ to worry ‘bout B.” Faith assured her in a whisper. “You ain’t that other girl. You’re mine.”

“So anyway, after all of that Angel became a serious problem right up until he tried to suck the world into hell with the stone demon Acathla.” Willow explained.

“Oh dear lord.” Giles gasped. “No wonder you wanted it removed from the town.”

“Buffy fought him and won.” Willow said. “I had even cursed him with a soul again. But it was too late. The portal was opening and Buffy had to send Angel to hell.”

“To top it all off you were accused of m-murdering Kendra, and Joyce had just found out you were a Slayer and didn’t take it well.” Tara added.

“Oh Buffy.” Joyce whispered.

“Buffy spent the summer in the same ratty apartment Faith just did and at the end of it she saved some teens from being worked to death in a hell dimension.” Willow added. “You came back, we all took turns accusing you of abandoning us and then zombies killed half the people that crashed the house party.”

“So not only am I a slut, but I also let a bunch of people get hurt or killed because I couldn’t get my act together.” Buffy said in a hollow voice.

“No Buffy.” Willow replied. “You just have terrible taste in men. Like we told you. Which is why we worked so hard to get Faith into your life and Angel out. Angelus tortured us all for months before you finally killed him.”

“And then when he c-came back from the dead things just got worse.” Tara added.

“But none of that matters now that you guys made things better.” Dawn said with almost firm conviction. “Right?”

“Right Dawnie.” Willow said with a cheery smile. “Which one of you Slayers would like to do the honors? Break the mask so that the eyes are destroyed.”

Faith grasped the mask so the teeth were pointing towards her hand but weren’t digging into her palm. She looked to her girl with a slight smirk and waggled an eyebrow.

“Make a wish B.” She said as she held up the mask.

Buffy smiled right back at her girl and grasped the wooden mask. The Slayers locked eyes and snapped the demon mask in twain. A hollow wail rose up before dying out.

“Gotta seal it with a kiss or else it won’t come true.” Faith told the enamored blonde in her lap.

“It already has.” Buffy said before taking her love’s pouty lips in her own. Their family watched with matching warm smiles as the Slayers expressed their love. Willow turned to Tara and grinned happily. Their work had paid off. There was hope for this world.

******************************

“What are you thinking about?” Angel asked as he walked up to his sire in the hotel courtyard and wrapped his arms around Darla’s scantily clad form. He swore he heard a knocking in the distance.

“You.” Darla replied. “Us.”

“You seem sad.” He said in a mildly concerned voice.

“It’s just.” She said but paused half way as if considering her words. “I have to go.”

“Where?” Angel asked as the knocking drew louder.

“Away.” Darla answered him in a reluctant voice.

“I’ll go with you.” He promised.

“You can’t.” She told him, almost chastising. “I’m in danger.”

“I’ll protect you.” Angel swore in between knocks. Darla turned in his arms and looked up to him.

“You’re too busy protecting everyone else.” She said in a whisper that was almost drowned out by the loud bangs growing closer. She leaned up to kiss him but stopped and turned to look across the hotel courtyard. He followed her gaze and saw the source of the now constant banging.

“Wesley?” Angel said as he recognized the watcher, hammer in hand, banging the last nail into a large upright coffin.

“Stop it!” Angel ordered before he turned and saw his sire had left him.

The vampire looked around the courtyard and when he glanced back towards the coffin. Wesley was standing right beside him with a blank expression on his face. Angel lunged at the watcher who ruined his intimate moment.

“You made her go away!” Angel growled accusingly as his fingers tightened around the pinned watcher’s throat. The vampire could feel his anger rising as he stared down at the shocked human beneath him.

“Angel, it’s me.” Wesley wheezed as the vampire choked him.

“What are you doing here?” Angel asked as confusion set in.

“Alonna was worried.” Wesley wheezed as he struggled for air. “Can’t breath.”

“Alonna can’t breath?” Angel asked with a thoroughly confused frown.

“I can’t breath!” Wesley shot back as he weakly slapped at the strong forearm pinning him to the floor by his throat.

“Oh, sorry.” Angel said as he realized what he was doing and immediately released the watcher’s windpipe. Wesley gasped for air, taking in one deep lungful after another before looking back up at the vampire.

“Oh, it’s quite alright.” He said before looking slightly downward. “Now about the naked thing.” Angel looked down and realized just how much of himself was currently on display for the normally restrained and uptight Brit.

“I’ll get dressed.” The vampire assured him.

“Much appreciated.” Wesley said as he started to pull himself up. Angel offered his hand but the Englishman had all the contact with the naked vampire that he could take. “Oh, no no.” Wesley murmured.

Angel looked down at his still naked form and realized just how intense that last dream must have been.

******************************

“Absolutely not.” Snyder said in a calm and commanding tone as he sat behind his desk. “Under no circumstances.”

Jennifer stared at the petty little man with utter incredulity. The witch couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She had known all along the tyrant held no love for the children under his supervision, but this was a new low even for him.

They had come to his office early in the morning with the hope of settling Faith’s enrollment status. The petty tyrant had been dismissive of their concerns from the beginning. Jennifer was beginning to pray that Willow and Tara had some new trick up their sleeve. Otherwise the four women sitting in Snyder’s office would leave empty handed.

“But.” The blonde woman protested as she sat beside Faith. “You can’t keep her out of school. You don’t have the right.”

Faith sat there glaring at the man who never bothered to hide his contempt, especially when that ill will was directed at her and her girl. She should have known something like this would ruin her day.

“I have not only the right, but also the nearly physical sensation of pleasure at the thought of keeping her out of school.” Snyder explained in a self satisfied voice. “I’d describe myself as tingly.”

“Faith hasn’t done anything wrong.” Jennifer stated. “You have no reason to expel her.”

“While the police of this town may not be up to the task of finding out just how much of a criminal she really is, I’m sure we all know better.” The principal replied almost mockingly as the women in the room stared at him. “She is a trouble maker. Destructive to school property and the occasional student. And the records of her misdeeds while under the supervision of the Department of Child Services are enough to.” He paused as a sly grin spread across his face. “I’m sorry. Another tingle moment. If only I had an excuse to expel the other reprobates she associates with.”

“How can you be so callous about a young girl’s future?” Jennifer demanded.

“I’m quite sure that a girl with the talents and abilities of Faith will land on her feet.” Snyder replied with another grin as he leaned forward in his chair. “In fact, I noticed as I came in this morning that hot dog on a stick was hiring. You’d look so cute in that hat.”

“Jennifer, why don’t you and Faith give us the room.” Willow said in a calm and measured voice.

Jennifer and Faith both looked at the redhead for a moment before getting up and walking to the door. Snyder raised a skeptical eyebrow as Willow and Tara took the seats their two housemates had vacated.

“I don’t know what you two girls think you can accomplish but I’d love an excuse to kick more of Buffy Summers’ gang of hoodlums out of this school.” Snyder said as the blonde and redhead stared at him. “Now if only I could fire the librarian as easily.”

“Faith Lehane is a minor and entitled to a public education.” Tara stated with no room for argument.

“I’m more than a little surprised with you and your mother’s interest in that criminal Maclay.” Snyder said with a patently sarcastic frown. “But then again it’s easy to tell you’re just as much trouble by the holes in your records and the company you keep. I’m much more surprised with you Rosenberg.”

“Snyder, you don’t want to pick this battle.” Willow stated with almost casual disinterest. “It will make life very difficult for you. Faith will be allowed back in.”

“Sorry.” Snyder replied with a shrug. “I’m not convinced.”

“Would you like us to convince you?” Willow asked with a chipper smile. Snyder couldn’t help but feel the expression was hiding a distinctly predatory undertone. The young redhead turned her head slightly without taking her eyes off the principal.

“You can come in now.” Willow called out in a mildly raised voice. The door to Snyder’s office opened and a man walked in. He wasn’t much taller than the diminutive principal. His short, curly brown hair formed a slight widow’s peak. He wasn’t particularly impressive looking by any stretch of the imagination. Yet his blue eyes held a quiet confidence and he carried himself with equal assurance of his authority.

“Mr. Mayor?” Snyder asked as he gawked at the man in complete confusion. “What are you?”

“Snyder!” Mayor Allan Finch interrupted with all the authority he held over the man. “It’s about time you were brought up to speed on some of the policies of my administration.” He closed the door behind him and walked up to stand between the two witches.

“Ms. Rosenberg, Ms. Maclay.” He said with an almost imperceptible bow before turning all his attention to the principal. “Snyder, my administration is very different from that of my predecessor. It was decided early on that you didn’t need to know all the details but clearly that was a mistake on my part. I’m sorry.”

“No need for apologies Mr. Mayor.” Snyder said in a panicked tone that belied his trepidation with the city official.

“You see Snyder the idea that the children are our future isn’t just a meaningless campaign slogan for me.” Allan continued. “Several of your students are crucial to my administration. They’ve formed a group that aids me in many endeavors. “We’re thinking of calling it the Civic Minded Youth program once we go public. Young men and women working tirelessly to improve their community. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?”

“Yes it does Mr. Mayor.” Snyder replied at once. The complete shift in the man’s demeanor was akin to an army private being called to attention by a particularly feared drill sergeant.

“Good man.” Allan said with a smile. “Now young Mr. Blaisdell is something of a ring leader for the group. You have no idea how politically savvy that boy is. Of course Ms. Rosenberg and Ms. Maclay are central to the whole operation. They’re also important to my campaign plans. Though that shouldn’t afford them any special treatment in class. Even Mr. Harris and a few others are involved. I’ve lost track of the late nights those fine young people have spent working on ways to improve our city.”

“I had no idea Mr. Mayor.” Snyder admitted as he kept his eyes on the man. Tara and Willow shared a look. They might as well have turned invisible for all the principal seemed to notice.

“Again, I apologize Mr. Snyder.” Allan stated with that same confident tone that belied his words. “I should have informed your office about my collaborations with several of your students. But that’s all in the past. I’m here now because of more important matters.”

“Sir?” Snyder asked in a confused tone.

“You see Principal Snyder.” Allan paused before going on with his speech. “There are two students who’s names may have crossed your desk for reasons my predecessor kept from the public. I want you to know that his policies regarding any such names are to be ended at once.”

“Anything you say sir.” Snyder replied as he suddenly realized where this conversation was going.

“Glad to hear it.” Allan said. “You should know that those two have been working very closely with my office. I expect great things from Ms. Summers and Ms. Lehane.”

“You mean?” Snyder began to ask before the Mayor cut him off.

“Those girls are crucial to the future of Sunnydale. I need you to be a team player Principal Snyder.” Allan said as he leaned over the desk and stared directly at the irritable man behind it. “I’d hate for any more of my special projects to come into conflict with your position at this school.”

“Of course Mr. Mayor.” Snyder groveled as he searched through his desk for a specific file. “She’s already admitted. I’ll just sign the paperwork right now.”

“Good man!” Allan cheered. “I knew I could count on you. Ms. Rosenberg, Ms. Maclay as always it’s a pleasure working with you.”

“Likewise Mr. Mayor.” Tara smiled as he turned and walked out the door. Willow and Tara stood and followed the Mayor of Sunnydale. Behind them a terrified bureaucrat filled out the form to have one very important student readmitted to his school.

******************************

“Okay, is this going to become a habit with him?” Gunn asked as he glanced towards the stairs leading to the upper levels of the hotel.

“To what are you referring Charles?” Wesley asked as he glanced up from one of his older texts.

“The sleeping all day thing Fangs is doing.” Gunn replied. “That’s at least two days in a row.”

“Three.” Alonna corrected. “Wesley, you checked in on him after the battle. How was he doing?”

“Fine!” Wesley all but snapped in a strangled, nervous voice. “He was dreaming.”

“Dreamin’ ‘bout what?” Gunn asked in a newly curious voice.

“What do vampires dream about when they sleep?” Alonna asked, suddenly just as interested as her brother.

“You mean aside from eating puppies and oceans of blood?” Doyle chimed in with a wry grin. “No clue what Angel might be dreaming about. That soul of his has to throw the standard theories for a loop.”

“So what did he say when you woke his ass up English?” Gunn asked the watcher with a more serious tone.

“Nothing.” Wesley protested. “He just seemed agitated.”

“Agitated?” Alonna said with a slight frown.

“And excited.” Wesley admitted softly.

“Excited about what?” Doyle asked. He was beginning to wonder about the Englishman’s strange behavior over the course of the conversation. Something was off.

“Oh look at the time!” Wesley stated as he closed his book and avoided making eye contact with the others. “I must be off. So much research to do. Good evening all.” Before the Slayer, her brother and the half demon could blink the man was out the doors and presumably heading for his apartment.

“Okay.” Alonna said in a thoroughly confused voice. “That was strange, right?”

“No doubt.” Gunn agreed.

“Damn near unsettling I’d say.” Doyle remarked in his casual Irish accent. “Hope whatever it is between him and Angel it isn’t contagious.”

“Yeah.” Alonna whispered. She couldn’t help but feel there was something everyone was missing.

******************************

“My, what a lovely home you have here.” Mayor Allan Finch said as Jennifer guided him down the hall and into the headquarters of the Scooby gang.

“Thank you Mr. Mayor.” Jennifer replied with a courteous smile.

“Oh please call me Allan Ms. Maclay.” The short man added bashfully.

“Only if you call me Jennifer Allan.” The witch said with a slight shudder. “The Maclay part won’t be around for long.

“Of course.” He said quickly as he averted his eyes. Before he could think of more pleasantries they were in the doorway of the particularly impressive room that functioned as a library, laboratory, computer networking hub and war room.

“Oh wow.” Allan whispered in awe. “This is.”

“Mr. Mayor!” A large, muscular young man called out with a smile as he looked up from a large book.

“Larry!” Allan replied with a relieved smile of his own. “So this is the place where the magic happens.”

“Nah Big Cheese.” Faith shot back with lurid smirk. “That would be the upstairs bedrooms. This is just where we get our Nancy Drew on.”

“Faith!” Buffy and Jennifer cried out in shock as the politician chuckled.

“Welcome to Slayer Central Mr. Mayor.” Willow said as she set a book aside. She and Tara stood and walked over to Allan. They each took one arm and gently guided him to a seat at the large table.

“There’s some things we n-needed to tell you about and we wanted everyone on the same page.” Tara said in a soft voice.

“We also wanted to thank you for all your help with Faith’s reenrollment.” Willow added. “You know how much of a pain Snyder can be.”

“Oh it was no trouble Ms. Rosenberg.” Allan said with a hesitant smile. “Anything I can do to help.”

“Okay Will.” Buffy called out with a worried frown. “Not that I don’t appreciate everything he did for Faith but what did you do to this poor guy?”

“Yeah.” Xander added with his own worried frown. “Adults don’t normally grovel this much unless they see you throw around serious mojo.”

“Do they know?” Allan whispered in a nervous tremor that raised one of Giles’ eyebrows.

“We kinda told some of them half the story a while back.” Willow admitted. “This is where we tell everyone the rest of the story.” The redhead took her love’s hand and the two young witches walked to the end of the table just next to the mayor. They took a deep breath and then looked to each member of their family in the room.

“The former mayor, Richard Wilkins the third, was a warlock over two hundred years old.” Willow began. “He built this town for demons to feed on to their heart’s content and laid the ground work to ascend to pure blooded demon status on the day we will graduate from high school. He specifically wanted to become a giant snake.”

“So during this school year he would have done countless unspeakable things.” Tara said. “At one point he would have hexed the entire town so his vampires could steal newborn babies to sacrifice to a demon.” She paused for brief moment. “Also a giant snake.”

“Is the giant snake bit gonna be a theme here cause it sounds like someone was over compensating.” Faith chimed in with another lurid smirk.

“Honey!” Buffy exclaimed as she lightly slapped the arm of the girl whose lap she was perched in.

“Allan was his deputy mayor and witnessed many of his darker plans.” Willow said. The admission caused most of the room to look at the worried man with newfound hesitation. He didn’t take his eyes off of the table.

“And you’re certain we can trust him?” Giles asked as he removed his glasses and gave them a light polishing.

“Yes.” Tara replied with a calm smile.

“I’m not going against either of them.” Allan said with an almost adamant edge to his voice.

“Okay, so he’s seen the light then?” Buffy asked the witches.

“He saw us murder the old mayor.” Willow replied calmly.

“There was a lot less blood than I would have expected considering what they did to him.” Allan whispered to himself. A moment passed before the man looked up from the table at the slightly skeptical faces of the Scoobies. “I’m not evil.” He swore.

“No Allan.” Tara admitted. “You’re a good man who fell into the wrong job in the wrong town.”

“At one point Allan decided he couldn’t take the Mayor’s evil schemes anymore. He came to the Slayers and tried to tell them everything he knew.” Willow told her family with an almost proud smile. “That is when things really went to hell.”

All around the room nervous expressions were replaced with looks of utter confusion. The first person to speak asked the question on all of their minds.

“How is telling Buffy and Faith the bad guy’s evil plan a bad thing?” Dawn asked.

“It was bad because he chose to approach two battle ready Slayers after they had narrowly escaped a demon cult leader and his heavily armed vampire minions.” Willow explained. “He walked up to Buffy and Faith at the end of a long alleyway seconds after they had just dusted the half dozen vamps following them.

“Oh dear lord!” Giles whispered in shock as he removed his glasses again and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He knew where this had to be going.

“Oh.” Dawn muttered.

“I still don’t get it.” Allan said. “Was I attacked by the vampires before I could talk to the Slayers?”

“Things went to hell because they couldn’t save one guy?” Xander asked.

“Things went to hell because they killed one guy.” Tara answered.

“What?” Buffy and Faith shouted. The gravity of the mistake they could easily make was all too real.

“They killed me?” Allan asked in a hollow voice.

“You practically jumped out at Buffy from the shadows Allan.” Willow told the man. “Buffy reacted by grabbing you and tossing you against a dumpster. Before she realized you weren’t another vampire Faith staked you in the heart.”

“No.” Faith whispered so quietly only the girl in her lap could hear. Buffy felt the brunette cling to her with a suddenly desperate grip. The blonde clung to Faith in return. This nightmare was just too horrible for words.

“That can’t happen.” Dawn said in a calm and authoritative tone that shocked the rest of the room.

“I died.” Allan whispered to himself again.

“It wouldn’t be the first time something like that were to happen.” Giles admitted in an all too calm voice. Almost everyone in the room looked to him in surprise.

“It’s not?” Both Buffy and Joyce asked.

“The Slayer is on the front line of a nightly war.” The watcher said as he placed his glasses back on his face. “Oh, it’s tragic, but accidents have happened.”

“What would happen after?” Buffy asked in a scared voice as she wiped away a stray tear rolling down her girl’s cheek.

“Well the council investigates.” Giles said in a dull tone. “Meets out punishment if punishment is due. But we’re well removed from the edicts of that idiotic rabble.”

“Faith went into full blown denial mode.” Willow went on. “Things spiraled out of control after Angel chained her up in his mansion and tried to talk her through everything.”

“The vampire might have succeeded if Wesley hadn’t kidnapped her with the aid of the council’s wet works team and tried to drag her back to their firing squads.” Tara added.

“The watchers council has firing squads?” Allan asked with genuine curiosity. He needed something to distract his mind from his gruesome fate.

“They have a great many unseemly options in their London offices.” Giles admitted as he clung to Joyce.

“Faith and Buffy got in yet another fight and at the end of it all Faith went and took a job as the Mayor’s personal thug.” Willow summed up. “Needless to say none of that is going to happen with him being dead and all.”

“Oh thank god.” Allan moaned in relief.

“Allan we need you to understand all of this because there were times where you still went looking for Slayers for help at the worst possible moments.” Willow added with a firm resolve face. “Absolutely no wandering around at night for you from now on.”

“Understood.” The thoroughly distraught mayor replied.

“Larry has been training in self defense. We were thinking he should act as your guard just in case.” Tara told the nervous man. “Maybe say he’s a page or intern or s-something at your office.”

“That’s a great idea!” Larry said with a newly cheerful smile as he stood beside the seated politician. “Plus I already started interning at your office over the summer, so my cover is solid.”

“That’s good.” Allan admitted with a relieved sigh. “Good.”

“We know this is a lot to take in.” Willow told the still stunned group she and Tara had gathered. “But Dawn is right. That accident can’t happen again. Now that you all know what to avoid we’ll all be a lot safer.”

Before things could take another turn for the stranger Allan stood from his chair. He glanced to Larry with a nod before turning back to Willow and Tara.

“If it’s alright with you I’ll get back to work now.” The Mayor said. “Unless there was something more I needed to know?”

“That was everything Allan.” Tara told the still worried man. “If any other concerns come up we’ll t-tell you right away.”

“Thank you.” He said as he gave both witches a slight bow. He then walked to the door and was shortly followed by the large jock.

“I’ll be right back.” Faith muttered as she picked Buffy up and placed her on the large table. The blonde watched her heart race from the room and prepared to follow.

“Give her a second Buffy.” Willow cautioned her friend.

“Will.” Buffy whispered.

“She’ll get through this.” Willow promised. “We all will.”

Faith caught up to the two men just as they reached the front door. She couldn’t let what had been revealed go without saying something.

“Wait.” Faith called out with a worried tremor in her voice. “About all that stuff I. I just.”

“It’s okay Ms. Lehane.” Allan said as he turned to the Slayer with an equally nervous grimace. “You don’t owe me an explanation for other people’s mistakes. No matter how similar they were to the two of us. We just need to be careful, like Ms. Rosenberg and Ms. Maclay told us.”

“Good.” Faith said after recovering from the shocking ease of the man’s reaction. “Glad to hear you ain’t holding a grudge or nothin’.”

“No grudges.” Allan replied. “That other guy must have been suicidal. Who in their right mind would ever go walking down the dark alleyways of this town at night?”

The Mayor smiled and turned to leave with Larry. Faith watched the two men walk out of her home and couldn’t help but hope that she wouldn’t ever run into either at night.

“We have to be careful Faith.” The petite blonde said softly as she once more wrapped her arms around the brunette.

“I know.” Faith replied. “I can’t let you down like that. Not ever.”

“It could have been either of us Faith.” Buffy told her. “From everything Willow said it could have easily been me instead of you.”

“You ain’t a killer B.” Faith admonished with a slight smile.

“Neither are you.” Buffy shot back before a worried expression crossed her face. “I can’t lose you Faith.”

“You’re never gonna.” The Slayer promised. “I swear Buffy. You’ll never lose me.”

******************************

“So are you as excited as I am?” Willow asked her best friend in an entirely too cheerful voice.

“Sure Will.” Buffy replied with an eye roll as they carried their stacks of new school books towards the front of the library.

“Oh come on Buff.” Willow went on in an almost pleading voice. “This is our senior year and all. Big stuff is just around every corner.”

“And just how many times have you been through our senior year exactly?” The Slayer asked with a coy smirk.

“Why Ms. Summers!” Willow shot back in a sarcastically affronted tone before leaning in and waggling her eyebrows. “That would be telling.”

“Funny.” Buffy deadpanned before turning towards her watcher and walking around the crowds towards the library’s front desk. “So what’s the what Giles? Anything in the books I need to be on the lookout for?”

“Considering the fact that you devastated the local demon and vampire populations over the course of the summer I’d have to say no dear girl.” The Englishman said in an all too proud voice. “Though I’ll still consult my books I believe Willow indicated that she has intimate knowledge of the road ahead as it were.”

“Well not too intimate.” Willow replied in a sheepish tone. The inflection on her last word raised the Slayer’s eyebrows. “I mean I didn’t get to close to any of those demons in the, oh. You just meant I act like the big knowledge woman.”

“Relax Will.” Buffy told her best friend. “We’re just anxious about whatever big bad is gonna crawl out of the woodwork this year.”

“Would it be alright to admit I was anxious too?” Willow asked. “Just a little?”

“Okay now you’re scaring me.” Buffy said in a serious tone.

“I don’t mean to.” Willow assured the Slayer before launching into a nervous babble. “It’s just, Tara and I, we took out the big bads from last year and this year but that doesn’t mean another won’t pop up and you still need to be ready for the ones we can’t take on for you Missy.”

“I got it Will.” Buffy told the worried redhead. “Big destiny, yadda yadda, save the blah blah blah. No worries. Right Giles?”

“Good, yes.” Giles replied halfheartedly as he scanned the last of their books and turned back to the task of handing out books to the rest of the students. Before he left the two young women who meant so much to him he pointed to one novel at the top of Willow’s stack. “I think you’re gonna love that one.”

As the witch and Slayer turned to exit the library a familiar face came towards them. Willow smiled cheerfully and greeted the girl she could no longer bring herself to hate.

“Hi!” Willow called out, causing Buffy to look up and notice the oncoming cheerleader.

“Hey Willow, Buffy.” Cordelia greeted with a polite smile towards the two girls who meant so much to the boy she loved.

“How was your summer?” Willow asked.

“Oh I can’t believe you brought that up.” Cordelia replied in a slight huff. “Los Palmas was the nightmare resort. They order you around, and make you have organized fun.” The cheerleader’s last word was accompanied by air quotes which brought a sly grin to the Slayer’s face. “And I used sarcastic quote marks. Plus the fact, there are cockroaches in Mexico big enough to own property. It was all about dread. How was your summer?”

“Great!” Willow replied with her brightest smile of the day since waking up in the arms of the love of her many lives. “Tara and I did so many amazing things. Just wait till you see the ones that are safe to show off in public.”

The mild innuendo in the redhead’s voice went right over the cheerleader’s head while hitting the Slayer with full force. Buffy stifled a surprising fit of laughter as she watched the smug expression dance across Willow’s face. As the three girls exited the library Cordelia turned to the blonde and redhead and asked the question that made her come up to them in the first place.

“Is Xander around?” She asked in an eager tone.

“Well uh, yeah.” Willow replied. “Somewhere.”

“Good, great!” Cordelia said. “I haven’t seen him yet. Do I look okay?”

“Oh yeah.” Buffy replied with an amused smirk.

“How’s my hair?” The cheerleader asked.

“Oh it’s good.” Willow assured her other best friend’s anxious girlfriend.

“He didn’t meet anyone over the summer, did he?” Cordelia asked before answering her own question. “No! Who’s he gonna meet in Sunnydale, but monsters and stuff? But then again he’s always been attracted to monsters. How’s my hair?”

“You look great Cordelia.” Buffy assured the now distraught brunette as she saw a much more appealing brunette and a delightful honey blonde approaching out of the corner of her eye. “And Xander spent some time in LA this summer.”

“What?” Cordelia asked in shock. “Why? Who did he find in LA?”

“Nothing much besides a bunch of strapping young men he bonded with.” Faith said as she slid up to Buffy’s side and draped an arm over her girl’s shoulder. “But B here found someone there.”

“Faith! You’re back!” Cordelia cried out in shock before the other brunette’s words registered. “Wait, what strapping young men?”

“She’s talking about the guys at our hotel Cordy.” Willow said as Tara came up to her side just as eagerly as Faith had with Buffy.

“Oh. Maybe he’s forgotten me?” Cordelia said, grasping Willow’s arm in a panic. “Well, I’ll just have to make him remember. See ya.” With that the cheerleader walked off.

“Ain’t she a peach?” Faith whispered in Buffy’s ear, eliciting a giggle.

“I still don’t get what Xander sees in her.” Buffy admitted. “But she has calmed down some.”

“They’ll both come out of this relationship better people than when they went into it.” Willow said. “Then Xander draws attention from someone new and Cordelia moves to LA.”

“Buffy, wh-what do you think about Cordelia ending up with Angel in a few years?” Tara asked with a sly grin.

“What?” Buffy all but shouted in shock. “No way! Really?”

“Maybe.” Willow replied. “If he ends up human.”

“So the vamp is still gonna end up with a pulse?” Faith asked as she waited for the rest of her girl’s answer to come out.

“Maybe.” Tara said.

“A lot has to happen before that.” Willow clarified.

“Good.” Buffy said with a firm nod before looking to the rest of her closest friends. “That’s good right? They’d make each other happy?”

“Definitely.” Willow and Tara promised before walking off down the hallway, arm in arm.

“Buffy?” Faith whispered into the blonde’s ear in a small, worried voice.

“I love you Faith.” Buffy promised. “Even if the worst happened and we couldn’t be together I’d never go back to Angel. But that doesn’t mean I want him to be completely miserable forever. Especially if he gets to become human again.”

“Good answer B.” Faith said as she kissed the side of Buffy’s head.

As the Slayers walked down one hallway the witches came into the student lounge area. Many students were moving around the large open room. Willow and Tara were contemplating sneaking off to make out somewhere in private when a very familiar dark haired boy ran up to them.

“Have you guys seen Cordelia?” Xander asked in a hurried yet excited tone.

“Yeah, she’s around here somewhere.” Willow said absentmindedly as she gazed into sapphire pools.

“I don’t want to come on too geeky, but uh, okay I’m psyched!” He said with an almost smug smile. “There’s gonna be some heat if ya know what I mean so you guys might want to duck and cover. And I’m starting to be geeky. Okay bye.” He ran off as the witches continued to stare longingly into each other’s eyes. A moment later he came running back to them.

“How’s my?” He began to ask before being cut off by Willow.

“Your hair is fine.” Willow assured him. As Xander ran off yet again Larry came walking by with another member of the football team. The jocks were deep in conversation about their prospects for the school year.

“This is our year.” Larry said in an authoritative voice. “I’m telling ya, best football season ever! I’m so in shape. I’m a rock! It’s all about egg whites. If we can focus, keep discipline, and not have quite as many mysterious deaths Sunnydale is gonna rule!”

“What about this job you got at the mayor’s office?” The other jock asked with a slightly skeptical frown.

“All covered.” Larry assured his teammate. “I’m doing light hours during the season until I can take on more after our last game. Besides, colleges love that real world work experience stuff. I figure I can build up a few dozen credits towards a poli-sci degree before I even graduate. Plus Mayor Finch is a pretty cool guy. He might come watch a few of our games.”

The other jock nodded along in agreement then followed Larry out of the student lounge. As the pair of young men left the Slayers passed them by on their way in. Faith still had an unmistakably possessive arm draped over Buffy’s shoulders. Buffy couldn’t help but smile at how close they had gotten and how quickly they both had set to making up for lost time.

“You think any of the busy bodies are gonna start rumors behind our backs B?” Faith asked in a mildly amused tone as she saw Harmony and a few other Cordettes whispering to each other and deliberately avoiding eye contact with either Slayer.

“Let ‘em gossip.” Buffy replied with a coy smirk of her own. “All that matters is that I have my girl.”

“And I have mine.” Faith whispered into her ear in a husky breath. The chosen two walked up to the couches set before the large bay windows. Faith sat on one couch and leaned back as Buffy settled in beside her. The blonde all but melted into the brunette who still had an arm wrapped around her girl. To their amusement they were soon witness to a tense standoff.

“Hey.” Xander said as he walked up to Cordelia.

“Hey.” The cheerleader replied. Both teens smiled for a moment.

“Good summer?” Xander asked.

“It was alright.” Cordelia said as she couldn’t help but cringe internally. She had hoped they would have more to talk about.

“Cool!” Xander said while his enthusiasm for seeing the girl began to wane.

“Yeah.” Cordelia agreed as the smile faded from her face.

“Well I’ll see ya.” Xander said. He could feel all they joy being sucked from the room and knew he’d be better off leaving.

“Yeah, whatever.” Cordelia replied in a disappointed tone as she realized things were going no where.

The boy and the girl gave each other one last look before going there separate ways in silence. Two very amused Slayers watching the interaction from the nearby couch shared a brief laugh at how hard their friends were making things for themselves. Buffy looked into Faith’s eyes and knew she had all but fallen into the same trap. That sobering thought made her all the more thankful for Faith’s persistence.

“Everything is going according to plan.” Willow whispered with a cheery smile as she and her love watched their friends from across the student lounge.

“Did you have any doubts Sweetie?” Tara asked with a quirked smile.

“For a minute there I thought our Slayers wouldn’t work things out.” Willow admitted. “Goddess, I was such a fool Baby.”

“A fool in love maybe.” Tara admitted with a sly chuckle.

“How ever do you put up with me?” Willow asked with a particularly sarcastic drawl.

“Good question.” Tara replied as she pulled her girl deeper into her embrace. “It probably helps that I love you so damn much.”

Willow snorted as the quirky statement brought on a fit of giggles. After a moment she stared into her love’s eyes and felt all the contentment and peace their connection always provided. A sly grin spread across Willow’s face and she quickly grasped Tara’s hand.

Before either of them knew it they were half way to the service entrance of the old bell tower that overlooked the quad. While briefly stifling excited giggles the couple slipped into the seldom used doorway and out of sight. Willow dove head first into the luscious lips she so adored. Tara couldn’t help but reciprocate.

******************************

Angel walked into the lobby of the Hyperion Hotel and slowly made his way across the room. It seemed odd that none of the Crew was there waiting for him but he had been through too much that day to worry about the strange absence. As he neared the couch in the middle of the room a soft voice called out to him.

“Honey. You’re home.” Darla said as she came out from the door to the office.

“Hi.” Angel said in a terse voice.

“You look beat. What’s wrong?” She asked in her normal worried tone. It always surprised Angel that his sire could care about his wellbeing so much.

“Nothing.” Angel said while trying to keep the aggravation from his most recent battles out of his voice. Darla could still tell he was upset. She could always tell.

“Did you save any lives today?” She asked in a cheery voice.

“A few, yeah.” He admitted as he dropped his coat and stood before the petite blonde.

“Did any of your friends say thank you?” Darla asked. Angel couldn’t help but notice how lovely she was standing there in a dark red dress lightly covered with small pink flower designs. He could tell the dress was the only thing she was wearing as she swayed slightly with her hands behind her back.

“Not exactly. Angel said.

“Hmm, typical. You know next time I see them I’m really going to say something to them.” She said in a clearly unimpressed voice. She always wanted him to stand up for himself, and for his friends to stop taking his heroics for granted.

“That’s okay.” He tried to set aside her concerns.

“No! It isn’t. Now you give and you give and you give.” She was particularly stern this time. A part of Angel felt thrilled to have someone who cared so much.

“I’m used to it.” He said in a vain attempt to assuage her concerns.

“Always the protector never the protected.” Darla said as she ran her hands along his arms. Her touch always soothed the cursed vampire.

“I have so many things to make up for.” Angel told her.

“And you have. You take care of so many people. But who takes care of you?” Darla asked as she pressed her body against his in a seductive fashion that always broke through his typical brooding nature.

“You do.” Angel admitted as a wide smile came over his face.

“That’s right, I do. Come on.” Darla held onto the front of his shirt as she guided Angel around the short, curved, red couch. She pushed ever so slightly to make him lay across the soft and inviting piece of furniture.

“Lean back.” Darla ordered softly as she propped up his legs and straddled his waist. “Now, you just relax and let Darla take care of you.” The way she ground her hips into his drove the stress and fatigue from the vampire. As she leaned over him and capture his lips in a searing kiss Angel felt all his cares wash away.

“How was that?” Darla asked after leaning back and whipping off his shirt.

“Good.” Angel said.

“I’m just getting started Baby. I know how to please you.” Darla promised in an ever so seductive voice as she gently rocked back and forth over his still clothed manhood.

******************************

Angel was fast asleep in his room at the Hyperion Hotel. A delighted smile was plastered across his blissfully slumbering face. The sheets were ruffled and strewn about. As he lay sleeping in his bed he was completely unaware of the naked blonde sitting atop his chest and whispering sweet nothings into his ear.

“All you have to do is let me.” Darla said as she continued to infect Angel’s dreams with her beguiling and sensual seductions. As she rocked her hips back and forth over his swelling manhood Darla smiled and kissed her way up Angel’s chest to his neck. She smirked as she took one more look at his peacefully sleeping face.

“Mmm, I could just eat you up.”

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Mon Aug 31, 2015 12:36 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Sat Sep 24, 2011 8:45 pm
Posts: 986
Topics: 15
Location: Beyond the orbit of Mars and accelerating...
Argh!

I didn't get an email!

And i was wondering when the next update was.

stupid computers.

I hadn't forgotten you, promise :bigkiss



Anyhoo, on to the story:

I laughed when Wes saw Angel up close :)
"Wes? Help a guy out while you're down there?"

And i giggled as Buffy realized she was the most clueless person in the world.
Always fun :P

And i'm glad the girls are all snuggly :)

I wanna see what happens with the Darla thing. I can't help but think: this is not good.

Oh well, on the silver lining side, since it took me soooo long to spot this update, the next one can't be too far away. :bounce

R :flower

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel


My Story: Coming Home


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 02, 2015 1:37 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Azirahael. Yeah I figured I wasn't the only one having computer problems this week. I've spent the last eight days trying to fix problems stemming from all of my startup programs becoming corrupted right after my fairly old laptop failed to upgrade to Windows 10 at the very last step of the process.

I'm trying to post every other Wednesday until the writing for the entire act is all but done. But hard crashes and three days straight of letting the damn thing run infinitely looping disk checks is hell on my work output.

But as you said, on to the actual story. I just had to have the stuffy Brit get an eyeful of strapping young Irishman. And the questions from the rest of the Crew afterward were just icing on the cake.

Buffy being shamed by her own Buffyness was also a great way to give Faith and the rest some amusing dialogue. And the promise of Snuggles galore.

Darla will play her part in this act. Some scenes will be familiar. Though much of it will be new territory since the players she has to work with are different.

And fortunately the next entry is coming in just below.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Last edited by Citanul on Wed Sep 02, 2015 2:54 am, edited 1 time in total.

Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 02, 2015 1:44 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: So here we are again with the first Dark Age entry of Act 2. Some time has passed but not much. We're just coming in when the action starts to pick up for our heroes. And maybe some new villains.

On another note a "new" face shows up in this entry. He may completely derail things, but i found his antics too amusing to leave out of the action any longer. Please enjoy.

******************************

Dark Age Chronicles: Festivals and Mercenaries

“So are you gonna explain any of this?” The serving girl asked as she handed her colorful customer a fresh drink.

“Explain what Honeybunch?” Lorne replied with a confused frown.

“That getup.” She said with an exasperated eye roll.

“Oh this old thing?” Lorne said cheerfully as he realized just how garish his clothing must seem. “Don’t worry Sugar. It’s all part of the Games.”

“The Games?” The young woman asked in a hushed whisper. “You’re part of the Games?”

Before the lounge singer could answer the deep bellow of a war horn could be heard coming from the center of the city. He realized with some joy that he had a moment to prepare for the inevitable. The fact the café was close to the city walls near the main gates gave him an extra sliver of time.

“Well that’s my cue Sweet Pea.” Lorne said with a bright smile as he stood from his table and began to walk towards the center of the street the small café sat beside. He raised his arms outward and faced down the long street towards the tower of the citadel. Dozens of long green streamers adorned his vestments, fluttering lightly in the breeze.

“They’ll be here any second.” He stated with no small amount of mirth.

******************************

“Honey, are you sure you should be up on that ladder dressed like that?” The curly haired woman asked as she poked her head out one of the front windows of the school.

“Don’t worry Harry.” Doyle assured his wife as he finished hanging the new sign above the front doors to his school. “I’ve got a few minutes before.”

His assurances were cut off as the war horn sounded out in the distance. Even with the school being on a small hill overlooking the Printers Hall and Slayer Academy of the citadel he knew he had to hurry. Doyle scrambled down the short ladder and ran across the front yard of the school. He stood in the middle of the yard, a safe distance from the various strange objects and obstacle course fixtures the royal couple had designed and dubbed “crucial playground equipment.” Doyle raised his arms out to either side and faced the path that led through the farmlands around to the front of the citadel and the main part of the city. Long blue streamers trailed off from all over the strange suit covering his body. He waited patiently for the inevitable.

“Do you think you should make things easy for some of the girls who haven’t figured things out as well as Al and Faith?” Harry called out from the front porch of the school.

“Oh!” Doyle yelped in shock. He couldn’t believe he had forgotten such a simple step. The teacher rolled his head around slowly and let his less appealing features surface. His skin turned a shade of green that didn’t quite blend in with the bright grass of the schoolyard or the dark foliage of the forest behind the school. Tiny dark blue spikes emerged from every inch of his face and his eyes turned a sinister shade of crimson.

“Thanks Darlin’.” He called out with a smile.

“Anytime Honey.” Harry replied with amusement while shaking her head.

******************************

The booming sound of the war horn told the anxious man that he had run out of time.

“Oh no.” Clem cried out in a panic as he looked around the tavern.

“Better hurry Clem.” Gary said as he sipped his beer.

“Oh no.” Clem repeated as he hurried out of the tavern and into the street. All of the other patrons made room for the loose skinned demon covered in long red streamers.

“He gonna be okay?” The bartender asked the merchant in a worried voice.

“No.” Gary replied with a chuckle.

******************************

“So this is the last challenge of the Games.” Xander said as he and one of his closest friends walked through the throne room.

“Yeah.” Gunn replied with an anxious gruffness that surprised his pale friend.

“Your sister is going to do great Chuck.” The dark haired young man assured his ebony friend. “Top three, no doubt.”

“That ain’t exactly reassuring Xand.” Gunn replied with an annoyed roll of his eyes.

“What?” Xander asked with a smirk. “Top three out of a high twenty something is nothing to scoff at. Not that you’d catch me scoffing at any of the girls that come in last.”

“You really think those other two are gonna beat our Al?” Gunn all but shouted as they reached the archway that led out to the royal balcony. “After everything we’ve been through?”

“Hey Chuck ease up.” Xander said in a mildly appeasing tone. “No one knows how tough your sister as much as I do. But even you have to admit she has some stiff competition.”

“I know.” Gunn admitted as they stepped outside and made their way across the balcony. “Faith is one tough chick. And that new girl.”

“Has been doing this stuff for a few years longer than our Al.” Xander finished where his friend trailed off. “She has an uphill battle in front of her. They all do.”

With that the two soldiers found themselves standing before the small raised platform to the side of the balcony. They gazed at the massive instrument sitting atop the stone circle before turning to each other. Xander let a small smirk cross his face.

“Whose turn is it?” The man who had helped plan and build almost every building in the city asked.

“Yours.” The man who led the majority of the Witch King’s military said.

“I thought I did it for that challenge in the bodega?” Xander replied. Gunn cocked his head to the side as a thoughtful expression crossed his face.

“Oh, oh yeah.” The young ebony man said as he recalled the long series of strange events that had gone into the Games thus far. “Okay, let me warm up.”

Xander walked to the crenellated parapet that lined the balcony. He looked out over the town square and smiled. A few dozen townspeople had gathered around the edges of the square. They watched in anticipation as every girl from the Academy stretched their muscles in anticipation for the day’s challenge. It didn’t take long before he noticed the three lead Slayers in the middle of the group. Eyes closed as they focused their senses on the task to come.

Just as the trio opened their eyes and turned to the entrance to the citadel Xander noticed the dull chatter of the crowd grow silent. He followed everyone’s gaze to find the royal couple standing on the steps to the castle. Lady Tara looked up to the balcony and smiled as their eyes met. With a nod from his ruler Xander knew it was time.

“That’s the signal. Let her rip Chuck.” He told his friend as he covered his ears.

With plenty of confidence and no small amount of pride Gunn stepped up to the massive war horn and blew with all his might. The deep, resonant bellow sounded out throughout the city. Ravens lining rooftops all around the inner most buildings of the city took flight in a panic before alighting on surfaces slightly further away from the center of town.

Before the almost deafening sound had faded each and every Slayer bolted from the center of the square. They each ran as fast as they could down the opened streets that had been lined with spectators. Loyal subjects of the kingdom marveled at the speeds even a novice Slayer could reach. The swift exodus of a few dozen such warriors was even more impressive. With another grin Xander turned back to his friend.

“Look at them go.” He said. “Bet they can beat any horse in the stables.”

“No doubt.” Gunn remarked after catching his breath. “Wanna head down and wait for them to come back?”

“Sure.” Xander replied happily. The two young men strolled towards the throne room side by side. They couldn’t wait to greet the winners of this last challenge.

******************************

Word had gotten around town that the streets should be clear on this morning. Now was the time when the townspeople finally got to see why their ruler had made such an odd request. The stampede of Slayers shot by many onlookers in a blur.

As the Slayers made their way farther and farther from the town square the spectators along the sidewalks began to thin out. The girls began to spread out down many different streets that had all been cleared of pedestrians. Packs thinned and swelled as girls shot down blind alleys and returned from similarly fruitless paths.

The largest packs consisted of girls following the three Slayers that had been in the lead throughout the Games. As if on cue several heads turned in unison. The three lead packs spread out in different directions. Their quarry was close.

******************************

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” The serving girl asked from the café’s front door. “They said the streets should be cleared today.”

“And you’re about to see why Sugar Plum.” Lorne called back from the middle of the street. He looked up the road and saw a familiar form racing towards him. In what seemed like no time at all the brunette was upon him.

“Thanks Jolly Green!” Faith shouted with a smirk as she sped by, grabbing a single green streamer from the demon with the angelic voice. Before he could reply the Slayer was gone. The stunned expression sported by the waitress was short lived. In Faith’s wake came several girls. Each grabbed a flag and thanked the demon as they sped off towards the other side of town.

“Go get ‘em girls!” Lorne cheered before he began to sing.

It is the night, my body's weak
I'm on the run, no time for sleep
I've got to ride, ride like the wind
To be free again


******************************

Just when he was beginning to wonder if he should get closer to the main part of the city Doyle noticed a familiar form in the distance. It wasn’t long before the petite blonde leapt over the short fence surrounding the schoolyard and was at his side.

“Thanks Doyle.” Buffy said with a bright smile before grabbing a flag, turning and sprinting out of the yard and across the fields.

Before he could catch his breath at the jarring encounter he was swarmed by just over a dozen girls, each taking their own blue flags off of his garments with similar rushed politeness. Once they were gone Doyle managed to calm his racing heart.

“Well at least they were polite about it this time.” Harry called out to him in a mildly sarcastic tone. Her husband’s only response was a delightful yet nervous chuckle as he awaited the next wave of Slayers.

******************************

“Ahh!” Clem yelped as he turned a corner out of an alley and came face to face with Alonna.

“Hi Clem.” The ebony Slayer said as she plucked a single red flag from the startled demon. “Stay still and brace yourself.”

“Okay thanks…” Clem said as she raced off and was soon replaced by a swarm of young women. Each grabbed one of his flags and thanked him in a rushed voice as they continued their race.

“…Alonna.” The loose skinned demon let out as he finished his sentence in the now deserted street.

******************************

“Damn.” Rona muttered as the sun reached its zenith. “I only got two flags.”

“Same here.” Vi replied as she came up to her friend. “Some girls weren’t as lucky.”

“How was I supposed to know this challenge would be about our demon radar?” Molly complained in her cockney accent as she held up the single red flag in her hand.

“That was part of it.” Chloe said as she joined the group. “Eve and the twins got their flags by following everyone else’s movements around the city. And even then they didn’t find the blue flags.”

“Running through the fields to that new school ate up too much time.” Rona admitted as the group of young Slayers made their way back to the town square. “I doubt anyone got all three.”

“How much you wanna bet?” Chloe asked with a mischievous smirk.

“You don’t think?” Vi began to say.

“We’ll see.” The grinning girl said as they reached the edge of the square.

“What took you gals so long?” A very amused voice hollered out as the young Slayers stepped into the open square. To their shock a very boastful brunette was waving around three flags.

“Now Faith, be nice.” The ebony Slayer at her side said with a matching look of amusement as she examined the red, green and blue streamers wrapped around her wrist. “Not everyone has your keen sense of smell.”

“Or your rakish good looks.” The blonde Slayer sitting on the fountain said as she wove her three flags together.

“I am pretty awesome, ain’t I B?” Faith said as she sat beside her girl and draped an arm over the petite blonde’s shoulders.

“You’re something alright.” Buffy admitted as a slight smile crept across her face. She always enjoyed the way Faith took any opportunity to hold her.

As the three Slayers shared a laugh the rest of the girls began to trickle into the square. All held at least one flag. Some held two. None save for Buffy, Faith and Alonna had managed to find all three.

“This is fantastic!” An eager voice called out, grabbing the attention of each and every Slayer. “You all did so well.”

“Lady Willow is right.” The equally impressed Englishman at the redhead’s side added. “You should all be proud of the hard work you’ve put into your training.”

“But only a few of us got more than one flag.” One of the girls in the back protested.

“And if you each hadn’t worked s-so hard to come this far many of you wouldn’t have that.” Their honey blonde ruler said with obvious approval.

“You were each able to track down at least one isolated demon in a heavily populated city.” Willow told the group. “That is a big accomplishment. Finding all three was just for extra credit and bragging rights.”

“Yeah it is!” Faith hollered suggestively as Buffy and Alonna just shook their heads.

“You’ve all proven yourselves.” Tara said as the boisterous Slayer settled down. “These Games have been a huge success. We hope you’ll all enjoy the celebration tonight.”

“You mean?” Alonna asked as realization dawned on her.

“You’ve all graduated from the Slayer Academy!” Willow cheered as smiles spread from Slayer to Slayer. “Congratulations!”

“Woo Hoo!” Faith and several other girls cried out in joy. Though the sentiment was shared by all, only Faith was able to punctuate the moment by scooping a certain blonde Slayer up in her arms and stealing a particularly breathtaking kiss. After an instant of hesitation passed Buffy was all too happy to throw herself into the tender embrace with equal fervor.

The watcher and the royal couple watched their friends with warm smiles. They couldn’t be happier that the two young women they loved like family had found love for themselves. Even Alonna had to admit that the blonde had more than made up for her rocky start.

In a few short minutes Slayers and townspeople began to leave the square. They each had preparations for the celebrations that evening and no one with any sense wanted to intrude on the very public private moment between two of the most skilled and powerful Slayers in the kingdom. There’d be more than enough opportunity for gawking at the dance.

******************************

“So you haven’t seen any of the capital yet?” The tall, muscular soldier asked his diminutive traveling companion.

“No Larry, I’ve never been to the capital.” Snyder replied in a huff. “My duties as Baron of the Royal Mines have taken precedence.”

“Relax Snyder.” Larry said in an amused tone. “We’re on vacation, what with the big celebration gala starting tonight. And don’t think I didn’t notice the new title you gave yourself.”

“Do you like it?” Snyder asked with a sly grin. “It’s always so hard to explain my duties to the new soldiers. Pig farmer doesn’t come close to all the unique tasks I have to manage and vampire wrangler leaves the young with all sorts of wild ideas.”

“You poor man.” Larry chuckled as they rode along the forest path.

“Who’d have ever thought there was a need for a job title for “man who feeds swine to the undead?” Snyder asked in a sarcastically forlorn voice.

“You feed them slavers too.” Larry remarked.

“I stand by my previous statement.” Snyder said. The sly grin on his lips and the slight twinkle in his eye elicited another bout of laughter from the soldier who rode by his side at the head of their formation. The laughter was cut short as a loud, discordant voice came through the trees.

“Mamas, don't let your babies grow up to be cowboys!” The voice bellowed in a disturbingly off key pitch.

“What the hell?” Snyder asked as Larry and three soldiers pulled in front of him and their military procession came to a halt.

“Don't let 'em pick guitars or drive them old trucks!” The voice cried. They were close enough to tell that whoever was making that awful racket was coming towards them on the path ahead.

“Let 'em be doctors and lawyers and such!” Snyder could tell the “singer” was getting closer. “Mamas don't let your babies grow up to be cowboys!”

The soldiers tensed as the figure came into view. Sitting atop a donkey decked out in green and yellow livery was a strange man covered from head to toe in red and black. He wore what appeared to be seemingly light leather armor with several weapons strapped to his back. At his waist and mid thigh were a number of belts and pouches that seemed excessive to the men travelling down from the royal mines. Most striking of all was the mask. Red covered his entire head save for two large black ovals on either side of his face and two white circles covering his eyes. A thick red line separated the black shapes, running from the top of his head down to his chin.

“Cos they'll never stay home and they're always alone.” The bizarre man continued to screech in his gravelly, sandpaper voice. “Even with someone they love!”

“Halt Stranger!” Larry ordered in his most intimidating and authoritative tone. “State your business on this road!”

“Avast, ye scurvy dogs!” The stranger hollered in a thick pirate’s accent that even the younger, less traveled soldiers couldn’t help but gawk at. “Thar be no scallywags getting’ their grubby mitts on me Booty!”

“Aren’t we a little far inland for pirates.” Snyder asked with an all too confused frown.

“Look lively Landlubber lest I be tempted to keelhaul you for incitin’ mutiny!” The stranger shot back.

“So you’re just a run of the mill crazy person then?” Larry asked as he realized this encounter wouldn’t end peacefully.

“Arr!” He yelled as he drew a battered cutlass. “Ye be tryin’ me patience Bucko!”

“Squawk!” He added in a higher pitched voice. “Make ‘em walk the plank Cap’in!”

“Yo ho!” He replied to himself in his first voice. “Polly be havin’ a good idea.” With that he kicked the donkey’s sides. The beast, burdened by the imbecile, let out a loud braying and charged towards the company of soldiers. One of the men wasted no time. He drew his bow and arrow and skillfully shot the oncoming madman.

“Shiver me timbers!” The stranger yelped.

“Nice shot!” Larry remarked as their attacker slumped in his saddle and fell to the ground. The shaft of the arrow was still sticking out of the madman’s right shoulder. “Was that one of the special arrowheads Lady Willow left for us the last time she visited?”

“Yes sir.” The soldier replied. “I wasn’t sure whether or not the royal couple said we should be extra merciful to the deranged so umm, sleeping poison arrow?”

“Good work son.” Snyder praised the soldier as he rode his horse up beside Larry’s. “While I don’t want to disturb the celebrations we can’t leave this idiot here.”

“Agreed.” Larry said before turning back to his fellow soldiers. “Bind his hands and feet, throw him over the donkey’s saddle and tie it off to one of the rear horses. We’ll throw him in the dungeon once we reach the capital.”

Three soldiers dismounted and saw to their commander’s orders. In a few minutes they were back underway with one extra member taking up the rear of the formation. The strange man dressed in red and black spent the trip snoring away the early afternoon.

******************************

“Well you seem pleased with yourself.” The blonde woman said as she finally found the man she had been searching for.

“Beg pardon?” Giles asked in a confused voice as he looked up from a text and found the mother of his Slayer staring at him. “Ah Joyce, so lovely to see you.” He couldn’t help the smile that took up residence on his face at the sight of the charming woman.

“Why am I not surprised to find you in the library when everyone else is preparing for tonight’s fun?” Joyce asked the man as she came around to sit on the edge of the table at his side. “Rupert, please tell me you at least have something to wear already picked out.”

“Oh, well, you see.” Giles began to stammer as the blonde leaned in close. “I hadn’t actually.”

“You’re coming to the celebration tonight.” She told him in no uncertain terms. “The success of these Slayers is partly thanks to you and everything you’ve done since setting foot inside this city.”

“Well not quite everything.” Giles said bashfully as Joyce just rolled her eyes.

“Which is another thing you have to be proud of.” She added. “You went from enemy assassin locked up in the dungeon to trusted advisor over night. In a matter of weeks you gave everyone in town more than enough reason to trust you and my daughter in spite the very public mistakes you both made. And in all the time I was terrified that some treacherous old man was doing lord knows what with my little girl you were at her side keeping her as safe as you could.”

“I want you to know Joyce.” Giles began with an urgent tremor in his voice. “Meeting Buffy. Working with your daughter has been the single greatest honor of my life. What happened before...”

“We’ve had this conversation Rupert.” Joyce cut the nervous man off with a beguiling smile. “The first time I invited you over for family dinner. Remember?”

“Yes, quite.” He said with an almost wistful sigh at the memory of the pleasant evening. Buffy was almost beside herself with worry over the not too subtle hints Faith had been dropping throughout the evening. Dawn and Cassie had shared several knowing and exasperated looks. And Joyce had gone out of her way to welcome him into her home. It was a magical night.

“I don’t blame you for all the pain and suffering my girls have had to endure.” Joyce went on. “I don’t blame you for taking her from me.” As she spoke a mischievous smirk crossed her lips and she leaned in close to his ear.

“But if I have no one to dance with tonight I’ll blame you forever.” She whispered with a seductive, breathy voice. “If I end up dancing the night away with one of the young soldiers or old blacksmiths I might just do something worth blaming you for. Did you know several of the workmen who came in after the last raid used to be stevedores?”

With a smug grin and a bounce in her step Joyce stood up and sauntered out of the library. Giles couldn’t help but watch her go. He also couldn’t help the fact that her particularly wicked innuendo had stirred up emotions deep inside that he had long neglected.

All that, and the slightly lurid wiggle Joyce put into her strut as she walked away, had made him more aroused than he had ever been in his life. Giles resolved to be at that evening’s celebration with bells on.

******************************

“Are you sure this will be alright?” Fred asked with worry and apprehension evident in her voice.

“For the millionth time yes Fred.” Willow replied with a mixture of exasperation and amusement. “You’ve cleaned up and secured the lab better than ever before. All of our experiments are more than ready for us to take the next few days off and enjoy ourselves.”

“I just don’t want anything to derail all the plans you’ve made.” Fred admitted. “The wonders I’ve seen in here…”

“Will all see the light of day soon enough.” Willow assured. “We’re going to make this world a much better place.” She paused for a moment as a wicked smile crept across her face. “But you and I deserve to get down with our Honeys.”

“I am looking forward to dancing with Charles.” Fred admitted.

“Oh please tell me you two have done more than dance in all this time.” The redhead said with a genuinely worried frown.

“What?” Fred yelped in response. “That’s. I don’t! What?”

“I’m just teasing Fred.” Willow assured her lab assistant. “You should go get ready for the party.”

“Alright.” Fred said as she turned towards the tall spiral staircase to leave the lab.

“And wear that slinky red dress that drives Gunn crazy!” Willow shouted just as the slender brunette was half way up the stairs. “If that doesn’t make him drag you off to his chambers half way through the night I don’t know what will.”

For her part all Fred managed in reply to the ribald command was a startled yelp and a quickening of her pace up the stairs. As she entered the back corner of the library’s main floor a smile broke out across her face. She would never forget the heights of ecstasy Gunn had brought her too the last time she wore that little red dress for him.

Whether it was encouraging pep talks, tender little make out sessions whenever they had a private moment or steadfast support in all the things she did and said Fred knew this relationship would stand the test of time. If the love she constantly received from him was not enough to prove that fact then Gunn had more than provided enough evidence elsewhere in the relationship.

The one thing Fred absolutely couldn’t get enough of was riding her ebony stallion at a gallop for the better part of an entire evening. And on the mornings following those long pleasurable nights the slender young woman silently thanked both Willow and Tara for bringing them together and the great distance between the chambers she now shared with Gunn and the house her parents had moved into in the city.

******************************

“Something is going to happen.”

“Something always does Babe.” Dawn assured the nervous blonde sitting on her bed.

“No, I mean tonight.” Cassie went on. “I know something bad is coming, but I just can’t see what.”

“Cass?” Dawn asked in a concerned voice as she came around her bed and pulled the distraught blonde into her arms.

“This has never happened to me before.” Cassie complained. “Even when there was nothing I could do about the bad stuff I see I’d always see it coming. I could prepare. But this time it’s like there’s this fog around the threat and it won’t go away so I can see what…”

As the young seer’s nerves began to unravel in front of her Dawn took action. At the height of Cassie’s panicked babble her girlfriend grabbed her by the shoulders, pushed her back onto the bed, and kissed her with all the love and passion that the nervous blonde brought out in the confident brunette.

Cassie’s worries were set aside as she felt her girlfriend’s lips capture her own. He cares slipped quietly out the back door as she felt Dawn straddle her pinned form. If nothing else could be said about their relationship it was clear that the youngest Summers knew how to wrap a girl around her finger.

The blonde seer whimpered as the kiss was broken. When she finally opened her eyes she could see pale blue pools staring into her. She had come to depend on the resolve in those eyes. On the reassurance and passion they gave her as well.

“We’ll get through this Cass.” Dawn stated in a clear and authoritative voice. “We’ve both had so much taken from us. Not anymore. No one is ever going to take me away from you. I won’t let them.”

“Is that why you’re squeezing my tits so hard?” Cassie asked once she managed to keep the tears of joy from overwhelming her.

“No.” Dawn answered her still pinned love. “I’m just doing that because you have a rockin’ set of tits.”

“You hang around Faith too much Sweetie.” Cassie said as she felt Dawn’s grip on her chest loosen slightly.

“Well what are big sisters in law for aside from picking up bad habits to try out on your girlfriend?” Dawn asked with a sarcastic pout that would have given her sister’s patented expression a run for its money.

“Oh, have they set a date yet?” Cassie asked as she lay beneath her love.

“Please!” Dawn’s answered with an all too dismissive raspberry. “Those two haven’t even done it yet! I don’t know what my dingbat sister is waiting for. I mean Faith has given her an open invitation to girlstown. It’s not like Faith’s room shares a wall with my mom’s. And with the way Mom’s been working on Giles the bedchambers around this part of the citadel are going to see a lot more sleepovers.”

“Buffy just needs time to come to terms with things.” Cassie assured the girl straddling her slightly aroused frame. “Come to think of it she needs a lot of time whenever stuff like this comes up.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” Dawn admitted. “My beautiful fortune teller is always right.”

“I’m not a fortune teller.” Cassie complained with an expression that said she was all too comfortable with Dawn’s silly nicknames for her.

“Sure you aren’t Prophecy Girl.” Dawn said as she eased herself off of the blonde. “Now we need to finish getting dressed for tonight.”

“And you’re going to let me actually get dressed this time?” Cassie asked as she pulled herself to her feet and stood in front of Dawn with her hands on her hips.

“Shut up and strip you sexy bitch.”

******************************

All around the town square citizens of the Witch King’s fledgling nation gathered. Tables had been set up around the edges of the square and refreshment stands lined the streets that funneled into the city’s central meeting place. A stage had been erected across the square from the front steps of the citadel. On it a green man dressed in a pale yellow suit with a bright red ascot prepared to entertain his fellow citizens alongside his recently formed troupe of musicians.

“You ready for tonight Lorne?” Doyle asked with an encouraging smile as he walked up to the stage with his wife at his side.

“Oh Honey Muffin, I was born ready.” Lorne replied with an amused grin.

“I can’t wait.” Harry said as she gazed into her husband’s eyes. “You better save me a dance mister.”

“Oh, no need to worry about that Darlin’.” Doyle replied with a sly little waggling of his eyebrows. “I’m not letting you out of my sight until sunrise.”

“Looks like you two lovebirds aren’t the only happy couple in town.” Lorne said as he looked out across the square. Doyle and Harry followed his gaze and couldn’t help but smile as they recognized the obvious signs of coupling in most of their closest friends. The happy detail was set aside as the doors to the citadel opened.

All around the town square the crowd grew silent as two figures emerged from the doors to the old keep. Two women, one curvy yet muscular with honey blonde hair, the other lithe as a reed with crimson locks strolled to the top of the citadel steps in elegant dresses. The redhead wore a long black gown with white lace trim that hugged her torso in all the right places. The honey blonde wore white silk that started at her shoulders and trailed down her body in sleek, elegant lines that were accentuated with black trim. They smiled as they looked out over their kingdom.

“We want you all to know how proud we are of each and every one of you.” Tara spoke in a voice amplified by magic to easily carry to the surrounding blocks around the large square. “This city. These celebrations. Our very lives. None of it would be possible without the hard work each and every one of you has put into the last two years.”

“The outside world may not understand what we are doing here.” Willow began as she held Tara’s hand. “And we all know just how much that world doesn’t care to understand. But here in this place we have all made a difference. It may not seem like it now, but one day this city and its wonders will guide the rest of the world down a better path.”

“And though they don’t know it yet that path will be paved by the efforts of the extraordinary young women you all watched compete in the Games these last few weeks.” The honey blonde ruler went on. “Slayers. We are so proud of you girls. Throughout all the hardships and training you persevered. Though there will be hard times ahead never forget that you are capable of greatness the rest of us can only dream about.”

The royal couple shared a look and a smile before turning back to the citizens. With a dazzling expression of joy Tara said what she and her love had been building up to.

“We’re so happy to begin the first Slayer Festival.” The Witch King announced. “Everyone, please enjoy yourselves for the rest of this week long holiday. Lorne, if you’d please start us off.”

“With pleasure girls.” Lorne replied in his joyful, lyrical voice. All around the stage the members of his band began to play a song with a smooth beat. With a bright smile the demon bobbed his head along until it came time to sing.

Very superstitious, writings on the wall,
Very superstitious, ladders bout' to fall,
Thirteen month old baby, broke the lookin' glass
Seven years of bad luck, the good things in your past

When you believe in things that you don't understand,
Then you suffer,
Superstition ain't the way

Very superstitious, wash your face and hands,
Rid me of the problem, do all that you can,
Keep me in a daydream, keep me goin' strong,
You don't wanna save me, sad is my song

When you believe in things that you don't understand,
Then you suffer,
Superstition ain't the way, yeh, yeh

Very superstitious, nothin' more to say,
Very superstitious, the devil's on his way,
Thirteen month old baby, broke the lookin' glass,
Seven years of bad luck, good things in your past

When you believe in things that you don't understand,
Then you suffer, Superstition ain't the way, no, no, no.



******************************

As the beat from the song worked its way into the crowd the townspeople began to dance all over the town square. Doyle and Harry grooved along to the beat. Gunn was practically in awe as Fred ground into him while wearing the slinky red dress Willow had suggested. Cassie’s usual reluctance was quickly set aside as Dawn pulled her into the square to dance. The two young teens shook and swayed wildly to the music, both bursting into fits of laughter. Joyce smiled as Giles took her hand and led her in a tight dance that rode the line between tango and waltz.

Buffy looked out across the square and saw all of her friends and family enjoying themselves. She even had to admit that her mother had been so much happier since Giles began joining them for family dinners. She was contemplating getting a drink when a hand softly tapped her shoulder. She turned and hazel eyes locked with brown.

Faith couldn’t help but feel her heart flutter and her stomach launch into a series of summersaults as she stared into her girl’s eyes. With a slight smile the brunette nodded to the dance floor. The blonde returned the smile and the two Slayers joined hands.

Willow and Tara watched their family and their subjects enjoy themselves. The couple particularly enjoyed the way two Slayers very much in love locked eyes and foreheads as their bodies ground together to the rhythm. As the first song of the evening drew to a close the witches saw Lorne give them an encouraging wink.

They walked hand in hand to the middle of the dance floor and held each other. As the opening notes of the slow melody filled the square the two witches drifted upwards slowly. By the time Lorne was singing the royal couple was hovering two feet off the ground.

If I ruled the world, every day would be the first day of spring
Every heart would have a new song to sing
And we'd sing of the joy every morning would bring

If I ruled the world, every man would be as free as a bird
Every voice would be a voice to be heard
Take my word we would treasure each day that occurred

My world would be a beautiful place
Where we would weave such wonderful dreams
My world would wear a smile on its face
Like the man in the moon has when the moon beams

If I ruled the world every man would say the world was his friend
There'd be happiness that no man could end
No my friend, not if I ruled the world

Every head would be held up high
There'd be sunshine in everyone's sky
If the day ever dawned when I ruled the world.


******************************

As the evening wore on no one in the city was aware that a certain stranger had begun to stir in his cell. With the sounds of the Slayer Festival drifting through the windows of the dungeon the red and black dressed figure lifted his head. The faintest impression of a wide grin could barely be seen through his red and black mask. With surprising swiftness he lifted his forearm to his head and mumbled a line into the heavy band like object covering his wrist. In a blinding flash of light the stranger vanished from his cell in the Witch King’s dungeon.

******************************

“I don’t think this festival could have gone any better.” The redhead said as she and her everything sat at one of the tables along the edge of the dance floor. They had bowed out some time after sunset with most of their citizens at what many thought was the peak of the night. Oddly enough that was when things really got started.

“This DJ spell you whipped up is great Sweetie.” Tara remarked as her tired love leaned into her side.

“I know right.” Willow replied. “The Slayers can burn off all their extra energy without keeping Lorne and his friends up all night trying to simulate fast paced club music their instruments can’t handle.”

“I’ll never get used to how much stamina they all have.” Tara said.

“Hey now missy.” Willow chastised her girlfriend with a sarcastic voice. “I don’t want you anywhere near their stamina.”

“Funny Sweetie.” Tara deadpanned. “But you know I’m a one concubine kind of King.”

“Concubine!” Willow shouted in surprise and no small amount of outrage. “I’m a concubine now? I don’t even get to be your Queen! Of all the, oh, you’re messing with me again aren’t you?” She finished her tirade in a much quieter, slightly embarrassed voice.

“Way to go Blondie!” A certain brunette Slayer shouted from the dance floor.

“Sorry Sweetie.” Tara said as she brought her lips to the side of Willow’s head. Her hand began to stroke her love’s crimson locks. “Faith put me up to it. You know how persistent she can be when she has a joke on her mind.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Willow muttered with a pout as Tara’s fingers worked their own unique magic.

“I’ll make it up to you later.” Tara whispered.

“You better.” Willow grumbled as Tara’s hand stilled. “I didn’t say stop.”

“Something’s wrong.” The Witch King said.

Before either of them could react a dozen of the ravens around the square turned to the sky in unison and let out a loud screeching cry. Slayers all over the festival site stopped what they were doing and came running to the witches.

“There’s an intruder in my lab.” Willow said in a worried voice.

“With me Slayers!” The Witch King ordered. “Grab a weapon from the old keep barracks. Whoever is trying to ruin our party will pay.”

“Damn right!” Faith shouted. As she sprinted off towards the citadel. Buffy and Alonna were at her heels and the rest of the Slayers soon followed in the witches’ wake. None could begin to imagine the dangers to the kingdom if that lab was raided by their enemies. As they walked inside their home with the well trained fighting force Tara and Willow thanked the Goddess for Slayer stamina.

******************************

The library doors burst open and armed Slayers rushed inside. Tara and Willow shared a concerned look as panicked screams reached them before they could even set foot inside the great library and make their way to the lab’s entrance.

“What’s going on? What was all that oh my Goddess! Mom! Dad!” Willow’s worried questions turned to shocked and mortified shouts as she stepped into the library and saw a very shirtless Ira Rosenberg standing on the far side of a nearby table.

Spread out across the surface of the table was a confused looking and partially disrobed Sheila laying on her back. Her long auburn locks almost reached the floor as her head was hanging over the edge of the narrow table. Ira gawked at the group that had burst into the grand library. Sheila stared, upside down, in open mouthed shock at her daughter and the heavily armed force of young women that had interrupted her fun.

“Willow Danielle Rosenberg what is the meaning of this?” Sheila demanded as Ira continued to just stare blankly at all the young women staring back at him.

“Okay, we really don’t have time for this.” Buffy said as she Faith and Alonna moved into the library.

“Way to go Ira!” Faith called out as she passed Willow’s parents with one raised hand. To everyone’s surprise a very bewildered Ira met the brunette’s hand with his own in an almost profanely loud high five.

“Oh my god Faith.” Alonna muttered as the three lead Slayers moved on. “We can’t take you anywhere.”

“Buffy’s right, we seriously don’t have time for this.” Willow said as the rest of the Slayers picked their jaws up off the floor and followed the leaders of their pack. Willow followed the young Slayers with Tara taking up the rear. With almost no one looking Tara held out one hand to Sheila who quietly clapped it with her own.

“So should I?” Ira began to ask as they were left alone in the massive library once more.

“I didn’t say stop!” Sheila growled in a tone that quickly got her husband’s mind back where she wanted it.

Across the library the Slayers and witches finally came to the entrance of the underground lab. They could see light coming from below and hear discordant singing from the open stairwell. With a quick nod to each other Buffy, Faith and Alonna quietly descended the spiral staircase. The other Slayers soon followed. Tara and Willow stood at the top of the stairs and watched.

“Ba-da-da-da-Dum-Dum-dum-dum My Sharona!” The stranger decked in black and red screeched as he hopped around the lab holding a tiny box that emitted a bright flash of light whenever he held it up and pressed a button on the side.

At the midway point of the stairs the three lead Slayers nodded once more and leapt over the handrails to the floor below. The three managed graceful landings as the rest charged down the steps. The stranger was encircled by armed Slayers before Tara and Willow stepped away from the staircase.

“What are you doing in my lab?” Willow demanded with a stern resolve face.

“Hi.” The figure said cheerfully as he turned to face the group of young women. “We haven’t met. Well we have. But not this time around.”

“Who are you?” Tara demanded with just as much fervor as Willow had.

“Good question.” The strange man said as he slipped the tiny flashing box into one of the many pouches on his belt. “Who are any of us? Are we each a single solitary individual that stands alone? Or is each of us connected to one another in ways not even your Goddess can see?”

“That wasn’t an answer.” Buffy growled as she took a step forward with her blade drawn.

“The witches know me by a bunch of names.” He said before scratching the top of his head for a moment as if to ponder the course of events. “Or they will. But on this world you dames can call me Medievalpool.”

“Is that name supposed to mean something?” Alonna asked with a scowl.

“Only if you’ve been reading the Marvels chapters.” Medievalpool deadpanned before turning forty six degrees and winking overtly.

“Why did you wink at me just now?” Vi asked as the other Slayers gave each other concerned looks.

“It’s a fourth wall thing.” Medievalpool replied. “Don’t worry about it Sweet Cheeks. Loved you in Dr. Horrible by the way.” To everyone’s shock and dismay he started singing again. “Bad Horse! Bad Horse! Bad Horse! He’s bad! The Evil League of Evil is watching so beware! The grade that you receive will be your last we swear! So make the Bad Horse gleeful or he’ll make you his mare...”

“Enough!” Willow shouted as Tara glared at the madman. “You’re going to hand over everything you took from here and tell us who sent you!”

“Yeah… no.” Medievalpool said as one of the Slayers lunged forward. He handily sidestepped the girl who ran right into another young Slayer. As the girls clashed unexpectedly he pulled out two short rod shaped weapons.

“Are those?” Tara asked as three more Slayers charged.

Medievalpool spun around with far more grace than his singing voice would indicate he was capable of. One of his lightly armored legs whipped out and tripped a Slayer. He struck the other two attackers in the chest and hip with the ends of his strange weapons. The girls convulsed in pain and then fell to the ground, stunned.

“Where the hell did you get cattle prods in this dimension?” Willow shouted as she and Tara watched the three more skilled Slayers enter the fray at last.

“Sorry I don’t have much to report.” Medievalpool said while dogging and parrying blows from the three attackers. “The copy of me you hired to go spaceship hunting in the desert hasn’t found anything yet.”

“Stand still you coward!” Rona cried as she dove in and was quickly shocked.

“So I went back and got caught up on all the other chapters after you guys hired me. Man I don’t know what Chuckles is thinking but those were some steamy sex scenes.”

“What the hell is he talking about?” Vi shouted from the sidelines just before another young Slayer careened into her after being parried away from Medievalpool.

“Okay seriously. That one eyed prick gets to lounge around on a private beach with a hot redheaded catgirl and an almost as hot merman and all I get in this dimension is a donkey? Does that sound fair to any of you?”

The fight went on. Buffy, Faith and Alonna held their ground but couldn’t seem to make a decisive move with the unpredictable foe. His fighting style shifted randomly between skilled martial arts techniques and what Willow and Tara swore were break dancing moves.

“Can you believe someone in the comments guessed that Connor would eventually show up as soon as Darla’s name popped up at the end of last season? Oh. Bee Tee Dubs, Connor is probably gonna show up in the main story. Spoilers!”

“How does he know about Connor and Darla?” Willow muttered as Tara grasped her hand. They had to come up with a way to stop this madman. No one should be able to fend off so many Slayers for this amount of time.

“So I get that the website hosting this story caters to a certain demographic but I’m seriously starting to think we won’t be seeing any of the fellas stand and deliver in graphic detail.”

Alonna sent thrust after thrust towards Medievalpool’s throat. He ducked, bobbed and weaved out of each blow before booting the ebony Slayer in the groin. With a violent flurry of motion he fell backwards into a roll until he stopped in front of Faith.

Willow watched in amazement as Medievalpool braced his hands against the floor and launched himself, feet first, towards the brunette Slayer. He connected solidly with her chest and knocked the wind from her sails.

“I mean, I was at least hoping we’d get a few pages of Mighty Thor going full pickle. Did any of you guys see his topless sponge bath scene in The Dark World? I mean hot damn! And I’m straight and everything, but seriously no one is that straight. It’s like in that one dimension where Brad Pitt and David Beckham are all gay for each other. At that level of handsome it’s Art! I’m just honored I get to share public restrooms with those two Greek gods. Am I right?”

As he stopped to look for any sign that his audience was going to answer his questions the strongest of the Slayers made her move. The blade of a long sword erupted from Medievalpool’s sternum. Anyone who spent any amount of time hunting vampires could tell the petite blonde had pierced his heart.

“Oh no. Ow. Mommy! This mortal wound is all itchy!” Medievalpool said as he turned to the witches and gave them another overt wink. Before they could react the madman spun around, delivering an elbow directly to Buffy’s face. A boot to her chest sent the petite Slayer toppling to the floor a short distance away. With all of the most obvious threats recovering he reached into another pouch and pulled out a small glass vial filled with a mysterious glowing green liquid.

“What the hell is that?” Willow demanded to know.

“Health potion for the win!” Medievalpool shouted as he pulled up the bottom half of his mask, revealing a heavily scared chin and mouth. He popped the tiny cork off of the vial, brought it to his lips and threw his head back. The eerie green goop was swallowed in one gulp.

The witches and Slayers stared in shock as he reached behind his back and grasped the hilt of Buffy’s sword. With one violent tug he wrenched the blade that should have delivered a killing blow out of his body and dropped it to the floor.

“How?” One of the young Slayers whispered in a quiet voice as the rest watched in stunned silence.

“You really think you’re the only mad scientist with a lab I’ve ransacked?” Medievalpool asked as he dropped the vial and faced the witches. “I got the idea for this next trick from my buddy Nate. Bodyslide by one.”

The madman’s body was enveloped in light for a brief instant, and then he was simply gone.

******************************

“Dawn.” The young blonde complained as she felt hands wandering. “I thought we were going to wait.”

“Come on Cass.” Dawn complained right back. “I’m not pushing. I just want you closer.”

“You’re practically in my lap.” Cassie remarked as she looked up at her girlfriend in the dimly lit stables.

“Practically isn’t gonna cut it.” Dawn said with a lurid smirk and a waggle of her eyebrows. Cassie’s laugh was cut short by a flash of light. With grim horror the young blonde realized what it was that had eluded her for the last week. The terrible event she couldn’t identify had come looking for her.

“No way are they gonna let you go missing after everything that went down in the TV show.” Medievalpool said as he grabbed Dawn and pushed Cassie into a nearby haystack.

“Let me go you bastard!” Dawn shouted as the madman carried her towards the donkey covered in green and yellow canvas.

“Come child! Ride my ass!” Medievalpool declared boldly as he threw the girl across the donkey’s back and hopped on himself. “Alright Bob let’s get gone. Bodyslide by three.”

******************************

“You have to follow him Baby.” Willow said as the Slayers regrouped.

“Will, Sweetie.” Tara began to falter but knew she had to ask. “Was that a camera he had when we first got down here?”

“It wasn’t mine Baby, I swear.” Willow protested. “Or the cattle prods. I didn’t even consider inventing those. I have no idea where he got them.”

“The crazy guy dropped this before he magicked himself away.” Buffy said as she came up to the couple with a tiny white slip of paper in her hand. “Maybe it has clues.”

Willow took the piece of paper from the blonde and examined it. Tara watched as Willow’s eyes bulged out for an instant before her head cocked to the side with the most befuddled expression.

“Will, Sweetie?” Tara asked cautiously. What is it?”

“It’s the receipt from the hardware store where he or someone he knows bought the cattle prods.” Willow said as she continued to stare in confusion at the small slip of paper.

“What’s a hardware store?” Alonna asked as she and Faith came up to the group.

“A merchant that sells tools and supplies that every type of craftsman you guys can think of would use to do just about any job.” Willow answered. “Some of them also sell farming, gardening and ranch equipment. The weapons he used are meant to shock cows into moving.”

“And they hurt like a bitch bastard too.” Rona muttered.

“Anything else on there?” Faith asked.

“Apparently whoever bought Medievalpool the weapons is named Nathan Summers.” Willow added.

“How do you know his name?” Buffy asked.

“He paid with a credit card.” Willow explained. “Okay guys we have to stop him. He took pictures of all the stuff in this lab. In the wrong hands that knowledge could be incredibly dangerous.”

“Head to the observatory Sweetie.” Tara told her love. “I’ll suit up and hunt him down. Whatever teleport spell he used couldn’t have sent him farther than we can track. Girls go get your best weapons. We ride out in ten minutes.”

******************************

“So the bandit Larry and Snyder brought in turned out to be a super soldier?” Xander asked as he followed a handful of young Slayers to the stables.

“Big time.” The Cooper twins answered in unison.

“He had some weapons that Lady Willow said shouldn’t have been invented yet.” Vi added.

“And he stole intel from the lab.” Xander remarked as he contemplated how dangerous this threat was. “We need to stop him.”

As the group came to the stables they were met with a chilling sight. Cassie was sobbing uncontrollably as Tara stood before her dressed in full armor. Before they could ask what had happened another handful of Slayers entered the stables accompanied by a disheveled looking Giles.

“Oh dear lord.” The watcher whispered as he saw the crying girl.

“Mr. Giles?” Cassie asked as she realized who had joined them. “Oh Goddess, please tell Joyce I’m sorry.”

“You did nothing wrong Cassie.” Tara assured the distraught girl.

“What happened?” Xander asked.

“He took her.” Cassie sobbed. “He took Dawn away.”

“And we’re bringing her back.” Came a cold, harsh voice from the stable door. All eyes turned to face the latest arrival.

“You finally gave it back to her.” Giles whispered in awe.

“It seemed appropriate.” Tara replied as she mounted her large black warhorse.

“He took my sister Giles.” Buffy said as she slid the Scythe into the brand new holster on her back. “We’re getting her back.”

“Damn straight B.” Faith agreed.

******************************

“Do you believe in magic, in a young girl's heart? How the music can free her, whenever it starts.” Medievalpool crooned as he rode his trusty steed through the forest. “And it's magic, if the music is groovy. It makes you feel happy like an old-time movie. I'll tell you about the magic and it'll free your soul! But it's like tryin' to tell a stranger 'bout rock and roll!”

“Let me go you son of a bitch!” Dawn shrieked as the mercenary mangled the song, and the donkey she was thrown over bumbled along the dark path.

“If you believe in magic, don't bother to choose. If it's jug band music or rhythm and blues. Just go and listen, it'll start with a smile. It won't wipe off your face, no matter how hard you try! Your feet start tapping and you can't seem to find, how you got there, so just blow your mind!”

******************************

“We’ll find her Joyce.” The redhead promised as she took the seat in the center of the observatory. The older blonde gawked at the many mirrored surfaces of the almost perfectly spherical room. She had no idea such a room existed in the citadel.

“Willow,” Joyce began, “this room, what is it for?”

“From here we can observe.” Willow replied as she sent a tiny spark of her own mystical energies into the highly polished surfaces all around them. Their reflections vanished from the walls and in their place several sweeping panoramic views filled the room. “Hence the name observatory.”

“This is amazing.” Joyce whispered.

“And useful.” Willow commented as she saw what they needed to see. “The Conspiracy already found her.”

Joyce’s head spun around to see the section of concave wall Willow was focusing on. To her surprise the view became much larger. Several other sections of the observatory shifted and then reformed. All now centered on a very strangely dressed man riding a donkey down a wooded path. There was a long, clearly struggling bundle on the donkey with him.

“Dawn.” Joyce whispered as she saw her youngest child being whisked away by a madman she knew nothing about.

“They’ll save her Joyce.” Willow promised as she sent the image and coordinates to her love through the conspiracy. “We aren’t losing any of our family.”

******************************

“And here we are.” Medievalpool announced as he rode his brightly decorated ass into a large clearing. With a practiced athleticism the madman leapt from the donkey’s back. His sudden absence allowed the still struggling Dawn to wriggle herself right off the donkeys back and into a nearby shrub.

“My sister is going to Slay you!” Dawn shouted at her kidnapper.

“Please.” Medievalpool scoffed with a dismissive wave of his hand. “That teeny tiny blonde can’t touch this. I gots the skills to pay the bills!”

“Mercenary!” A voice called out from the edge of the clearing. “Is that you?”

“YO YO YO! Holla at’cha Boy!” Medivelpool shouted back with enthusiasm.

“Why did you call us out to such a remote location for?” The man and two burly lackeys stopped in their tracks as they came into the clearing. “That isn’t the package we demanded. We told you to bring us the Witch King’s whore!”

“I think she prefers concubine.” Medievalpool corrected as a rustling from another bush revealed a larger group of men had joined them.

“There you are.” The man at the head of the group said in a British accent as he and his followers entered the clearing. Their mood quickly turned sour as they got a look at Dawn and the three men facing the madman. “That isn’t the Slayer we told you to capture, and just what are they doing here?”

“That is a very good question stranger.” Said another man wearing dark green and black clothing that seemed to blend in with the dark forest. “The Mad Queen’s orders specifically told you to capture one of the empaths the Witch King had gathered. She was particularly interested in the half blood.” As he stepped forward the scars covering one side of his face became apparent to all.

“Just what the hell are these men doing here mercenary?” The first man who had entered the clearing with two lackeys demanded to know. “Southern Claw hired you to do a job!”

“Oh. Did you guys not know this was a double cross? Yeah, this is totally a double cross.” Medievalpool said in an almost surprised voice that took on a dull yet unapologetic quality.

“You’ll die for this mercenary!” The lead slaver from Southern Claw shrieked as his two lackeys drew their weapons. All around the clearing the other men who had hired Medievalpool did the same.

“Ready. Set. FIGHT SCENE!” Medievalpool hollered as he drew two crossbows and fired.

******************************

“He’s in there.” The Witch King said as she and her forces rode to the edge of the forest.

“He doesn’t set off my Slayer senses.” Buffy added. “We’re gonna have to hunt him down in there.”

“The ravens have his location.” The Witch King replied as she and the Slayers dismounted. “Xander I want you and the men to hold here. Guard the horses and wait for anything coming out of the woods from this side. I want to strangle every drop of information out of anyone running from this fight.”

“You think he’ll get away again?” Alonna asked in a worried tone.

“The ravens see over a dozen people in there with him and Dawn.” The Witch King said with a slight hint of dread. “From the way this night has gone so far I wouldn’t hold out hope for anything other than a bloodbath.”

“Faith I need you to do something for me.” Buffy said as she took the brunette by the arm.

“Anything B.” Faith replied before a slight smirk crossed her face. “But maybe now isn’t the time to talk about one of us taking the other to pound town.”

“I’m serious Faith.” Buffy shot back in a whisper. “The first chance you get, grab Dawn and get her out of there.”

“Was that not the plan all along B?” Faith asked her girl with a wide smile as she leaned in close to the blonde. “I ain’t lettin’ anything get to the Brat. Made that promise to Joyce a long time ago. Now I’m makin’ it to you.”

“Thank you.” Was all Buffy could whisper in reply as she fought back fresh tears of relief and steeled herself for the battle.

“I do think we should be getting on with this.” Giles said as he stepped towards the tree line.

“Stay with the soldiers Giles.” Buffy ordered.

“Not on your life dear girl.” The Englishman said. “I made a promise to that girl’s mother when young Chloe came to give her the dreadful news. I’m seeing her safely removed from harm and then I’m going to gut the bloody idiot responsible.”

“Okay, fine.” Buffy relented with a huff. “But let me do the heavy lifting. This guy went toe to toe with a dozen Slayers, got impaled with a sword and still got the better of us.”

“Slayers move in.” The Witch King ordered. As one united force the Slayers entered the dark forest. They were soon followed by their King and their watcher.

After a few steps into the tree line the light from the waning moon died and they had to rely on whatever night vision they had to navigate the forest. Giles faired well enough until the Witch King guided him to a path one of her ravens had found. From then on they moved almost as quickly as the Slayers did through the trees off the beaten path. Minutes after losing sight of the horses they heard shouting that could only be coming from their destination.

The Witch King and Giles came to a stop at the edge of a clearing. The conspiracy informed her that the Slayers had made it into position all around the open space. What those birds had been less informative about was the carnage that awaited them.

“This is my fight song!” Medievalpool sang in his horribly discordant voice as he hacked and slashed his way through armed men. “Take back my life song! Prove I'm alright song!”

The witch, watcher and Slayers gawked in shock at the bloodbath before them. The madman dressed in a garish red and black costume whirled like a crazed dervish at the center of the clearing. He lashed out at the few men still standing with a katana in each hand. There were just over a dozen bodies on the ground. The air was thick with the stench of fresh blood.

One man made a desperate lunge towards the donkey and the bound figure at its feet. Medievalpool executed him in style as he leapt through the air while spinning like a child’s top.

“My power's turned on! Starting right now I'll be strong!” He sang off key as his blades severed two arms, one leg and his victim’s spine in no less than tree places. “I'll play my fight song!”

The last man standing made a desperate dash for the entrance to the clearing where the Witch King and Giles were waiting. The monarch readied herself to grab the man she now realized was wearing the uniform of a guild officer from Southern Claw.

“And I don't really care if nobody else believes!” Medievalpool crooned as he kicked one of his fallen foes’ swords so it flipped up to his hand. With a smooth flourish he spun around, hurling the sword towards the fleeing slaver. “Cause I've still got a lot of fight left in me!”

The Witch King watched in silence as the sword pierced through the man’s chest. As he fell forward at her feet she saw it had buried itself to the hilt in the man’s back.

“Woo Hoo! Strike a pose!” Medievalpool cheered joyfully as he danced what looked to the Witch King like a cross between the moves from “Walk like an Egyptian” and a football player’s end zone dance.

The Witch King and all of her Slayers stared in shock at the madman. Once his antics started to die down he reached into a pouch at his belt and pulled out yet another vial of the glowing green liquid. He rolled up the bottom part of his mask and drank the substance in an instant. Once it was all gone he let out a belch and turned to face the entrance to the clearing where the witch and the watcher were standing.

“Yo T Dawg!” He shouted as he wiped blood from his blades and sheathed them. “You and your gal pals coming out or are we gonna do this whole watching from the shadows thing until the sun comes up?”

“Why did you kidnap my squire?” The Witch King demanded in a furious voice as she stepped into the clearing.

“Uh, hello. Mercenary.” Medievalpool said in a sarcastic voice. “Besides, this was way too much fun to pass up. I couldn’t let them hire anyone else to go after the new big bad on the board. If anyone is gonna poke the bear with a stick it’ll be the merc with a mouth.”

“Then why kill the men who hired you?” Buffy demanded as she stepped out of the tree line to the side of the Witch King and Giles. The three of them were positioned so that the mercenary had to keep his back to the donkey and his hostage to face them.

Faith silently snuck into the clearing. Her arm wrapped around Dawn’s stomach and one hand covered the girl’s mouth. Before the young brunette could react of give her rescue away the Slayer had whisked the girl out of the clearing and into the woods.

“Oh like I’m gonna let them ship a little girl off to the Mad Queen to get vivisected.” Medievalpool said with a noticeable amount of derision in his tone. “I scoff at the very idea. See? Scoff, scoff, scoff!” He scoffed.

The Witch King took one menacing step towards the man but froze in place at his next outburst.

“Besides, it’s not like she’s the Key in this dimension.” He said before his voice took on a speculative quality. “Not too sure about Kyle though.”

“How do you know that?” The Witch King asked as shock set in. No one in this world, save her and her love, could have known that secret.

“Or maybe she’s a key all the time and when you stick her in people she unlocks their death.” Medievalpool muttered to himself as the very odd possibility came to his deranged mind.

“How do you know about the Key?” The Witch King demanded as more Slayers stepped into the blood soaked clearing.

“Oh come on. Who doesn’t know about the Key? Like I didn’t see the TV show? That many hotties on network television.” He went on. “And I’m not just talking about material to spank it to. There were some really good episodes in there.”

“What the devil is he talking about?” Giles muttered.

“Granted, Sarah Michelle is no Bea Arthur.” Medievalpool admitted. “But still, if you’re into that sort of thing.”

“What was in those vials you keep drinking?” The Witch King asked once she realized she was getting nowhere with the more important questions.

“Oh, that’s right.” He said with a chuckle. “That episode ended with a time loop. The vampire never told your girlfriend about his run in with the magic juice that cures death did he?”

“Angel found a magic cure for death?” The Witch King whispered.

“Sure, why not? Anyway it’s getting late.” Medievalpool said as he took two steps back and leaned against his Donkey.

“Wait!” The Witch King shouted as she realized what he was doing.

“Bodyslide by two.” Medievalpool said before he and his donkey vanished in a briefly visible cylinder of light.

“Damn it!” Alonna shouted. “He got away again.”

“Leave it for now.” Tara ordered as she removed her helmet. “He knows too much about other worlds. If he was using technology instead of magic to d-do all of that then I don’t want to risk another f-fight without more leverage.”

“Tara he attacked us in our home!” Alonna said with a heated voice that was only tempered by disbelief. “He tried to kill us!”

“Did he?” Tara asked her ebony friend.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Alonna said in a cold voice as Buffy stood beside her with an equally icy glare. Neither Slayer could see what the witch was seeing.

“It means look at us and look at these men.” Tara said in a voice loud enough to be heard by all her Slayers save the one that was running back to the soldiers with the young brunette. “There isn’t a permanent mark on any of you and barely enough left of these men to put a whole corpse together. He took pictures of the minor stuff Willow left out in the open but didn’t search any deeper.”

“Look at where these blood stains end.” Tara went on as she walked over to the remarkably clean grass where the donkey was standing. “He kidnapped Dawnie but didn’t let any of these men come within ten feet of her.”

“Three of these bodies are wearing Southern Claw Guild uniforms.” Vi said as she began to catch on.

“This guy over here is a spy from the Mad Queen.” Rona called out as she looked up from a body at her feet.

“These others are covered in Tweed.” Molly added. “Bloody, bloody tweed.”

“Watchers.” Buffy and Giles said in unison.

“So he called together a meeting of most of our biggest threats in the area and then killed them all.” Alonna said with an almost skeptical frown.

“Looks like this one is still alive.” Annabelle called out.

“Allow me dear girl.” Giles said as he went over to the fallen watcher.

“Okay but why does any of that matter?” Colleen asked.

“It means there’s something else we aren’t seeing.” Tara told the Slayers. “This Medievalpool might have a master we don’t know about. Another player pulling strings that we don’t see. And that’s the kind of thing that gets you killed.”

As the Slayers searched the area for more clues or signs of the madman’s escape route the former watcher examined the soon to be former watcher.

“You’re a long way from council headquarters.” Giles said with an amused smile as he loomed over his injured countryman. “I don’t believe we’ve had the pleasure.”

“No, I don’t think we have.” The watcher said as he clutched the largest of the wounds at his side. “Sirk, Rutherford Sirk.”

“So tell me Sirk, one watcher to another, what was the council planning with all of this?” Giles asked as Tara quietly came up behind him.

“What possible incentive could you offer for betraying the council?” Sirk asked in a wheezing voice.

“Living to see the sun rise again for one thing.” The librarian remarked casually.

“Fair enough.” Sirk relented. “These are complicated times. Lines become blurry.”

“Among other things.” Giles replied.

“You’ve probably guessed that Travers has been driven half mad since you’re little turncoat did whatever she did to call forth all the potentials at once.” The watcher explained. “The daft fool expected to find a solution by examining and then retiring the traitor.”

“So the council plans to execute Buffy.” Giles said slowly in a cold and hollow voice.

“Quite.” Sirk agreed with far too cavalier an attitude. Tara quietly seethed from behind the only watcher she could trust.

“And this little meeting of all the local factions?” The librarian asked in a neutral tone.

“Reconnaissance old man.” Sirk answered in a gruff yet amused tone. “But that damned mercenary caught us by surprise. We had planned to contact Southern Claw once we knew more about their ties to the Mad Queen and your Witch King. If nothing else they would be instrumental in acquiring hostages to force more Slayers under council control.”

“I’d dare say that is a rather fiendish solution to manipulating the more willful Slayers.” Giles replied in a voice that concealed the contempt he held for the order he had turned his back on. “Did they happen to say what the mercenary promised them before the fighting started?”

“The Mad Queen’s man wanted one of your new friend’s pet empaths.” Sirk answered. “Particularly the half blood, whatever that means. The Slaver demanded to know why he hadn’t brought them the Witch King’s whore. His words, not mine.”

“And you came here with the council’s special operations team to collect my Slayer.” Giles said as the dark goals held by each of the dead men lining the clearing came into focus.

“Indeed.” The injured watcher chuckled. “So tell me Mr. Giles. Which of these young women is your protégé? Where’s the girl who betrayed everything we stand for?”

Giles took in the injured man’s disapproving tone and smiled. Had Rutherford Sirk known Giles in his youth he would have done something to fend off what was coming. For the wicked smile on that face did not belong to Rupert Giles. It belonged to a much crueler individual.

With a steady hand he drew the rapier from the sheath at his side. He trained the tip of the long, narrow blade on the prone man’s heart.

“You promised to show me mercy!” Sirk cried out in a panic. His eyes widening as he took in the sight of the sinister blade.

“Would you have shown any to my Slayer or my family?” Ripper asked in a calm knowing voice.

Sirk took in the cold glare of his executioner. He sneered once more before the traitor drove the thin blade home.

“Very nicely done Mr. Giles.” Tara said as she came out from behind the watcher and stared down at his handiwork.

“Thank you Lady Tara.” Giles replied with a slight nod of his head as he wiped the blood from his blade and sheathed it once more. “Anything for king and country, and all that.”

“And family.” The honey blonde added with a quirked smile.

“How silly of me.” Giles remarked with a light chuckle. “Of course our strange little family comes first.”

“Glad to here that from the guy having sex with my mother.” Buffy chimed in with an almost sarcastic pout. “We need to get Dawn back to the citadel. Mom and Cassie are probably worried sick.”

“I think a little bird has told them everything turned out alright.” Tara said as she turned and led a number of Slayers out of the clearing. Giles and Buffy shared a relieved smile before the watcher put a comforting arm around his Slayer’s shoulders. The Slayer relaxed into the fatherly embrace and walked with her mentor to the path that would take them back to the soldiers and horses. They had a family to return to.

******************************

“Faith!” Dawn shrieked as she was jostled in the strong arms of the brunette Slayer. “Let me down and untie me!”

“No can do Brat.” Faith replied as she sped through the forest, back towards the soldiers and horses. “B and your mom ain’t never gonna forgive me if I let you get snatched twice in one night. We’re getting back to the soldiers and horses and I’m not letting go of you until there are three other armed Slayer within arms reach of your constantly kidnapped ass.”

“Damn it Faith I’m not a sack of potatoes.” Dawn protested.

“Well duh.” Faith shot back. “Potatoes don’t yap this much.”

“Thanks for rescuing me Faith.” Dawn said in a quiet voice after the torches from the soldier’s camp came into view through the trees.

“Don’t sweat it D.” Faith assured the girl in her arms. “We’re family and all that good shit.”

“Yeah.” Dawn replied. She heard a few soldiers actually cheer once they finally emerged from the tree line. This long strange night was almost over.

******************************

“She’s safe.” Joyce and Cassie said as one. Relief flooded all three of the women in the observatory watching the quite literal bird’s eye views of both the events in the clearing and the brash Slayer carrying the youngest Summers to safety.

“They’re all safe.” Willow said with a relieved smile that turned into a slight frown. “Well except for those guys in the clearing.”

“Good.” Joyce said in a fiercely protective voice that almost surprised the redhead and startled the young blonde. “Don’t give me that look you two. You heard who they wanted that madman to take from us.”

“Yeah, I didn’t much like being called a whore.” Willow admitted. “And Buffy, Doyle, Lorne, Cassie, maybe Clem too, I’m kinda fond of all our empaths and Slayers.”

“Should we go wait for them at the courtyard in the old keep?” Cassie asked in a worried voice.

“That’s a wonderful idea Honey.” Joyce replied as she pulled the young girl that meant so much to her youngest child into a warm hug.

“I agree.” Willow said with a smile as she willed the magic of the observatory to go dormant. The three women made their way down the tight spiral staircase to the top floor of the library and continued to the main floor of the citadel. They had family they eagerly wished to greet.

******************************

“Dawn!” A loud cry greeted the Witch King’s forces as they rode through the gates that had once been a part of the outer wall surrounding the old keep’s courtyard. The young brunette wasted no time in sliding off the back of the horse her sister brought to a stop and running with all her might into the arms of her girlfriend.

“Goddess, Cassie.” Dawn whispered into long blonde locks. “I missed you so much.”

“I was so worried I’d never get to see you again.” Cassie whispered right back.

A slight throat clearing sound caused Cassie to recall the women she had waited besides and she quickly let go of her girlfriend. Before Dawn could protest she was pulled into another hug by her mother.

“Sorry I ruined your date night Mom.” Dawn whispered.

“Oh Honey.” Joyce almost chuckled. “Rupert and I will have lots of date nights.”

“It went that well huh?” Dawn asked with a smirk.

“Let’s just say that tonight I got to see a protective side of your sister’s watcher that I know I can trust completely.” Joyce said.

“We’re all glad to have you home Dawnie.” Willow said as she took her turn to pull Dawn into a quick hug. After a moment she let the girl return to her mother and girlfriend. She had someone all her own that needed greeting.

“Hi Sweetie.” Tara said with a relieved sigh as she dismounted her warhorse and came over to her everything. “Miss me?”

“Always.” Willow replied. “That doesn’t make me a whore does it?”

“I was hoping the ravens didn’t hear that.” Tara said with another tired sigh. “Guess I’ll have to kill the entire slaver guild for that one huh?”

“Not tonight Baby.” Willow assured her love. “Nothing more tonight except for nice, relaxing snuggles.”

“Goddess I love you so much.”

******************************

“Did you hear something?” Fred asked as she looked towards the window of her bedchamber overlooking the old keep’s courtyard.

“Ghuh.” Gunn moaned as he lay sprawled across the slender brunette’s bed.

“Guess we got a little carried away, huh Charles?” Fred whispered as she snuggled into her ebony lover’s side. The young man instinctively put an arm around his girl, though he had energy for little else. The brunette felt the rumble of a reply working its way through his chest. It brought a smile to her face.

“I love you too.”

******************************

In the middle of a densely wooded forest stood a small cabin. Just outside the cabin a large cylinder of light appeared for an instant before fading away. In its wake stood an oddly dressed man and his oddly decorated donkey.

“Be it ever so humble, there’s no place like Cabin in the Woods.” Medievalpool chuckled to himself as he led Bob the Donkey to the stables built into the side of the cabin.

“Damn Bob, this place could do with some sprucing up.” Medieval pool said as he unsaddled the donkey and removed all of his finery. “I’ll get you a Dollhouse next time I run to town for munchies and more of those painstakingly etched wood carvings of vaginas that they have instead of porn in this dimension.” Just as he stood up an insect flew past his eyes.

“Damn Firefly, always ruining my Serenity.” Medievalpool complained.

Okay, stop that.

“Stop what?” Medieval pool asked in a falsely innocent voice.

You know what!

“This all seems like Much Ado About Nothing.” Medievalpool remarked.

Okay seriously, stop doing that.

“Alright.” Medievalpool said at last. “But first Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., Avengers: Age of Ultron, In your Eyes, The Avengers, Comic-Con Episode IV: A Fan’s Hope, Buffy the Vampire Slayer: Season Eight Motion Comic, Astonishing X-Men, This American Life Live!, Dollplay, Commentary! The Musical, Dr. Horrible’s Sing-Along Blog, Angel, Buffy the Vampire Slayer: The Animated Series, Buffy the Vampire Slayer (the show), Atlantis: Milo’s Return, Atlantis: The Lost Empire, Titan A.E., Alien: Resurrection, Toy Story, Buffy the Vampire Slayer (the crappy movie one with Kristy Swanson, Donald Sutherland, Luke Perry, Rutger Hauer and Pee Wee Herman), Parenthood and four episodes of Roseanne!”












Are you proud of that? Do you like what just happened? Did that make you feel good about yourself?

“Do you think the readers get that I’m an alternate dimension version of Deadpool yet?” Medievalpool asked as he ignored the pained screams of anguish coming from the prose. With a spring in his step he sauntered into the Cabin in the Woods. Damn it all to hell! Now you’ve got me doing it!

Once inside the mercenary set the camera and cattle prods on a countertop along one side of his small kitchen. His various weapons were placed on pegs along the wall that his friend Nate had put up before giving the place to Medievalpool. He then set about shedding his battered armor. Removing the chainmail undershirt beneath the padded leather armor proved more taxing than anticipated. The artificially sped up healing of the wound the Slayer inflicted caused a few metal rings to become trapped in his skin.

“Ouch! Damn it!” Medievalpool screamed as he accidentally tore a few of the tiny metal chainmail rings out of his already heavily scarred chest and back. “Oh you just had to add that in, huh wise guy.”

Medievalpool picked up the belt of pouches that had been around his waist and rummaged through it until he found the handful of mostly empty glass vials he had used on himself. He sighed as the grim prospect of refilling his stock of health potions loomed over his otherwise cheery evening.

“Alright I get it.” Medievalpool whined in an annoyed voice. “With great power comes great electricity bill. Fear leads to anger, anger leads to hate, hate leads to nachos.”

The mercenary picked up the last few glass vials and walked across the small Cabin in the Woods to a small rug between his living room couch and the kitchen table. He kicked the battered rug aside to reveal a hatch in the floor with a deadbolt and large padlock.

“Funny how that huge lock doesn’t make an obviously noticeable bulge in the rug.” The mercenary mused aloud in a voice that would lead any listening to believe he actually cared about such minor continuity details.

Realizing he needed the key Medievalpool started to walk across the kitchen but tripped over the oversized lock he had insisted on putting in the middle of the floor of his Cabin in the Woods.

“Ha ha prick. Very funny.” Medieval pool muttered to no one in particular as he picked himself up and dusted himself off. He retrieved the key and opened the hatch in the floor of his Cabin in the Woods.

He lit a small lantern and proceeded down the steep staircase holding the small handful of empty glass vials. Once in the windowless cellar he walked over to a large workbench that lined one entire wall. Along its surface was an array of gruesome tools. Many were covered in a sticky green substance that had crusted over the blades of countless tiny daggers and scalpels and the teeth of a great many bone saws.

He set the vials off to one side of the workbench that butted up against a tall cabinet filled with dozens upon dozens of clean, empty glass vials similar to the ones he had used. A small bucket of corks sat in the front corner of the cabinet.

A slight rustling of chains drew the mercenary’s attention. He turned to the far side of the room and smiled from behind his red and black mask. His source of health potions was stirring.

“Wakey, wakey Mr. Mohra.” Medievalpool said with an almost cartoonish German scientist’s accent. “The doctor will see you now.”

“Please, no more. Just kill me.” The demon begged in a strained, raspy voice as he saw his tormentor approach with a large butcher’s knife and funnel. His pale green skin held a sallow gleam in the lantern light. His atrophied muscles spoke volumes about the near motionless captivity he was forced to languish in. The only healthy sign that belied the demon’s terrible condition was the bright and shining ruby embedded in his forehead. The shackles binding his arms and legs stifled any hope the demon had of shattering the gem and ending his suffering.

“Buck up old chum.” The madman scoffed in yet another gravely voice. “We need to be in tip top shape the next time the Commissioner picks up the Batphone.”

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 02, 2015 3:33 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:51 pm
Posts: 922
Location: Kaskinen, Finland. Citizen of Kitopia
Yay for excellent update-y goodness...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Fri Sep 04, 2015 1:43 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Sat Sep 24, 2011 8:45 pm
Posts: 986
Topics: 15
Location: Beyond the orbit of Mars and accelerating...
Yay?

Uh, glad for an update, and nice to see the fam coming together.

And i figured we were going to see someone from one of the girls past lives.

And a little 4th wall breaking can be fun.
And if anoyone was going to do it, Deadpool is perfect.

But i think you maybe went a bit far.
And it didn't feel right.

I didn't like it, sorry :moo

Anyway, looking forward to next ep :bounce

R :flower

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel


My Story: Coming Home


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Sat Sep 05, 2015 11:47 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Zampsa. Hi Azirahael.

Yeah some parts may have exceeded the normal limits for putting big gaping holes in the fourth wall. But Deadpool/Medievalpool isn't an everyday occurrence. He'll very rarely come in and out of play in some of the stories and say things that he shouldn't know about. But as with the original character, no one will believe or understand him because he's crazy and doesn't make any sense. Like when he calls Spiderman Tobey Maguire in the middle of a street brawl.

In my defense I found it hilarious to have a character list off all of Joss Whedon's writing credits while alone in a small cabin, arguing with the voices in his head. And there just might be a scene in the works that sheds a completely different light on his argument in that last scene in the cabin.

Again he isn't going to be in many entires. But the ones where he does show up will be filled with utter chaos. Because that's just how he works.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 16, 2015 1:40 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: Okay so I don't normally use these but this chapter involves themes and elements from a specific episode of Angel that dealt heavily with abuse. So spoilers and trigger warnings for the second half of this chapter. But before that point the chapter's tone is drastically different.

******************************

Chapter 24: Fresh Starts

The door to the back office of the warehouse opened and the mildly heavyset watcher stepped inside. He glanced around the dimly lit room before walking towards the large desk. The man scanned the stacks of arcane texts and hastily scribbled notes for any sign of hidden depths to his deceptive ally’s plans. Before he could decipher any meaning he was blindsided by a soft, feminine voice.

“Exciting, isn’t it?” Darla said as she stepped out of the shadows.

“Darla.” Smith said in a hushed tone after recovering from the panicked gasp her question elicited. “I didn’t see you.”

“Going through his things.” Darla continued as she walked up to the easily startled man. “All the hidden pieces of himself, locked away, giving you a naughty little thrill of control.” The petite blonde gazed seductively into the watcher’s eyes before taking a seat on the desk.

“I just wanted to make sure the sorcerer wasn’t holding anything back from me and my mates.” Smith tried to assure the woman who was giving him a far too knowing smile. “He probably looked into us before taking this job. Nature of the business and all that.” Darla giggled at his weak excuse.

“All you busy little worker bees plotting your little schemes.” She said as she poured a pinch of a strange purple powder into her palm and began rubbing it into a small circle.

“What do you got there?” Smith asked in a curious tone as he stared at her delicate hands and graceful motions.

“Calynthia powder.” Jenny said in a harsh voice as she came into the room. “Slightly mystical, keeps the victim asleep and suggestible. I’d ask if you’d care to try some but my suppliers can barely get us what little we need for the vampire.”

“Smith, what the devil are you doing in here?” Collins demanded with evident exasperation as he entered the room right behind the gypsy.

“Collins!” Smith yelped with newfound panic. “I was just.”

“Save it.” Collins ordered. “Just go check on Weatherby. God only knows what he’s up too.”

“Of course.” Smith said with a nod as he scurried out of the room.

“One day that man might make a decent watcher if his idiocy doesn’t get him killed long before then.” Collins muttered in a sullen voice after the door was shut once more. “How goes the mission?”

“The elder woman says his waking hours are plagued with longing and apathy.” Jenny replied as she set another pouch of the mystical powder on the desk in front of Darla. “And his time spent sleeping is, well.”

“There’s nothing so lovely as dreams. Everything’s in them. Everything hidden.” Darla told the watcher and gypsy in a delightfully provocative voice. “Open those chambers and you can truly understand someone.” She paused for a moment as a coy smile played across her face. “And control them.”

“The Goddess only knows what horrors are hidden in Angel’s secret chambers.” Jenny said as the lead watcher sneered.

“Horrors indeed.” The petite blonde replied.

******************************

The vampire hustled his way across the dance floor. His fast paced disco moves wildly out of sync with the mild melody the band was playing. It had only been a few decades since he was sired, but like all leaderless fledges on the cusp of becoming minion aged vampires he knew his time had come. Setting up shop on the hellmouth would be just what he needed to finally get the strength to become a master and sire his own line.

As the up and coming vampire surveyed the room his gaze fell upon two lovely young women. A brunette dressed in tight leather pants, an even tighter black shirt with long sleeves that left her shoulders exposed, and a blonde wearing a little black dress with a wide open back. Colorful flowers adorning the dress caused his eyes to drag themselves back and forth over her subtle curves.

The two beautiful girls threw him a matching set of inviting glances as they danced in each other’s arms. The vampire grinned profusely at his luck. Not even on the hellmouth for a day and he had already found two perfect morsels to start his line. He would take his time with the blonde and brunette. Once sired they would forever be in his thrall. After taking some time to thoroughly enjoy their bodies he knew he’d have no trouble using them as bait to lure in even more victims. Even if he only sired half the fools these two seduced he’d still be able to raise an army in no time.

The Vampire pulled out all the stops as he danced with the two young women. He dazzled them with every move he had mastered while alive. It wasn’t long before they each took one of his hands and began walking him towards the door of the club. Things were looking up for the would-be master.

******************************

Xander hurried down the alleyway. He was already late meeting his friends at the Bronze and couldn’t stand the thought of spending an otherwise perfect evening listening to his parents’ drunken bickering. Perhaps if he had been more careful he would have avoided the gruesome fiend laying in wait for him in that alley.

As the young man came sprinting around the corner and into the alley that housed the front entrance to the Bronze he careened into the very last person he wanted to see that night. They both went tumbling to the ground.

“Geeze Xander!” Cordelia shouted as she sat up from the sudden fall to the pavement below. “Look where you’re going much?”

“Oh I’m so sorry your highness.” Xander shot back with an annoyed and sarcastic edge as he picked himself up. “If only I was more like one of your precious cabana boys I could have broken you fall with one of the knives in my back!”

“That doesn’t make any sense!” Cordelia yelled.

“Doesn’t it?” Xander shouted.

******************************

Things were not going according to plan for the would-be master. The two humans he sized up as an easy meal and an even easier set of sex slaves were not what they appeared.

As he scrambled down the alleyway he clutched at his painfully dislocated shoulder with his one good arm. He ran around a tall stack of shipping pallets and barrels only to come crashing into a heated lovers’ quarrel.

“Everything’s a joke with you.” The dark haired girl accused the boy with black hair.

“No, just our relationship.” He replied snidely.

“What relationship?” She asked in a huff.

“Oh, that’s right.” He said in a tone that did little to conceal his agitation. “I forgot we actually want to burry that piece of the past, don’t we?”

“Let me just ask you one thing.” Xander went on. “How long did it take you to forget me? Were you still taxiing down the runway or was it actually in the cab?”

“Oh yeah, Mr. Faithful!” Cordelia shot back. “Probably met up with some hot little Slayer!”

“Slayer!” The vampire shouted as the reality of what was chasing him hit home. The girl turned and screamed as she saw the oncoming bloodsucker. He growled as he charged towards her.

“Xander!” Cordelia cried out in panic. The young man wasted no time in rushing to her supposed rescue. He ran up behind the cheerleader just as the vampire shoved her out of his way. She spun into her former boyfriend’s arms and the two Scoobies tumbled to the ground once again.

Cordelia landed atop Xander’s chest and their eyes met. Before either of them knew it they were kissing each other just as fervently as they once had in the early days of their tryst.

The vampire didn’t fair as well. He stumbled after forcing Cordelia out of his way and before he could recover a pair of strong hands grasped him by the shoulders. He was lifted up and thrown against the alley wall. The back of his head smacked into the bricks with a sickening crunch and his eyes fluttered closed. Once he was able to open them again he saw the petite blonde standing before him. He looked down and to his horror watched as the Slayer pulled a wooden stake from the place where she had buried it in his chest. Buffy stepped away from the wall as the vampire crumbled to dust. She smiled as a familiar pair of arms wrapped around her waist and a familiar pair of breasts pressed into her back.

“Way to go B.” Faith cheered in a low, seductive voice. “I set ‘em up and you knock ‘em dead.”

“Couldn’t have done it without you Faith.” Buffy replied as she nuzzled into her girl before realizing they weren’t alone. “Xander! Cordelia! Oh my god are you guys okay?”

“I think they’ll make it.” Faith remarked as both Slayers looked across the alleyway to see the young couple still caught up in a passionate embrace. “Goddess, I could eat a horse. Isn’t it crazy how Slayin’ just always makes you hungry and horny?”

“How long have you been waiting to ask me that question?” Buffy asked with a knowing smirk that caused her girl to blush slightly.

“Since the first night we patrolled together?” Faith admitted shyly. “Didn’t want to lay it on too thick when we were still getting’ to know each other. Red and Blondie kept saying to go easy till you came around.”

“I’m so sorry it took me so long to come around Faith.” Buffy told the brunette with an almost mournful sigh.

“We been over this B.” Faith said. “Whatever it took to get us here was more than worth it.”

“I’ll say.” Buffy replied with a smile as she stared into expressive brown eyes that captivated her heart and soul. “What do you say if I let you have a special treat that’ll take care of that hunger when we get home Honey?” Buffy whispered to her love.

“Lucky me.” Faith said with a smirk before turning back to the two teens on the ground. “Yo Lovebirds! Knock it the fuck off and come inside. We ain’t lookin’ to do the whole bait thing in this alley over and over all night.”

With a startled yelp Cordelia and Xander all but leapt apart. Xander helped Cordelia to her feet and the two brushed themselves off. Without saying a word Cordelia turned and strode inside the night club with Xander in tow. The Slayers shared a knowing look before laughing and heading inside as well.

******************************

“Looks like Cordy and Xander are w-working it out.” Tara remarked as she watched the two couples moving onto the dance floor below her spot on the second floor of the Bronze. She ran a hand through short red locks. “Think they’ll make it this time Sweetie?”

“No.” Willow replied with a slight moan as she leaned into her love’s caress. “Baby, you know as well as I do that they aren’t soulmates. They’ve never been Mr. & Mrs. Right. Just Mr. & Mrs. Right Now.”

“Is that why you didn’t even cry when we first caught them making out in the library this time?” Tara asked as she guided her lithe redhead towards a cushioned chair in a dark corner of the balcony. The honey blonde took the seat and then pulled her agreeable redhead into her lap.

“I’ve caught them kissing so many times I’ve lost count.” Willow said in a huff as her love continued to massage her in all the right places. “Plus I’ve had you almost every time since the first. I love Xander but I’m not in love with him.”

“Poor guy.” Tara replied sarcastically. “The love of a good woman can work wonders. “Especially when she’s my good woman.”

“I am you know.” Willow said with a moan as Tara ran a hand under the waist line of the writhing redhead’s pants.

“What?” Tara asked in a breathy voice.

“Yours.” Willow swore in a husky breath as she felt Tara’s fingertips dance through her curls.

“In the eye of the beholder be mine alone to behold.” Tara intoned in a low voice. “Cast not your gaze upon that which lies beyond.”

“Tara? Baby?” Willow asked in a panic as she felt the all too familiar energies that built up whenever her everything began to cast a spell.

“Avertere!” The honey blonde witch declared as all the energy she gathered was released.

Willow looked around the balcony at all the people that carried on with what they had been doing, completely oblivious to the powerful spell her love had just cast. In fact the sparse crowd seemed to be completely oblivious to everything the couple was doing. Including the way Tara’s hands where now brazenly massaging Willow’s pert breasts.

“Oh Goddess.” Willow moaned as her lover ran her hands under her bra. Tara mercilessly pinched and squeezed the redhead’s erect nipples. “The somebody else’s problem field?”

“Does this excite you Sweetie?” Tara whispered into the shoulder length crimson locks she adored. “Being able to live out your wildest fantasies in the middle of this crowd with no one the wiser. Feeling my hands on you with so many people close by.”

Willow shivered with ecstasy as her sweater was pulled up over her head. Tara snatched the garment away from her and slid it between the armrest of the chair and her thigh. Willow shivered again as her bra soon followed and a third time as the cool air of the night club kissed her exposed chest.

“Baby.” Willow moaned in a husky voice as she writhed under Tara’s persistent ministrations. “Don’t stop.”

“Never Sweetie.” Tara promised as she firmly kneaded Willow’s breasts with her palms.

The concentrated focus on her chest sent the lithe redhead’s arousal through the roof. Each pinch and twist of her achingly hard nipples caused Willow to grind her ass firmly into Tara’s lap. For her part Tara relished the feeling of those slender hips grinding into her thighs covered only by the long skirt she wore. As she felt Willow’s ass press into her center a shiver shot through the honey blonde. She was glad she had deliberately neglected to wear panties this evening.

“Baby.” Willow moaned again as Tara continued to play with her breasts in ways that thrilled and delighted. “Why did you let me wear jeans tonight?”

“Cause your ass looks amazing in those skin tight hip huggers Sweetie.” Tara answered in hushed breath. “Plus I love getting you just frustrated enough to let me do this.”

As she spoke Tara unbuttoned the fly of Willow’s jeans and slipped inside. Willow thrashed once, her hips bucking wildly, then stilled as she was filled completely by her everything. Panting heavily, the redhead leaned back across the honey blonde’s chest. Her head came to rest on Tara’s shoulder. As she was toyed with mercilessly Willow turned her head slightly to bring her mouth against the long honey blonde locks that covered her love’s ear.

“Fuck me like you own me Baby.” Willow whispered as her hands gripped the armrests of the chair.

Tara’s heart skipped a beat at the lust ridden utterance. Without a second thought the hand that was still idly torturing one nipple ran up pale freckled skin and snaked around to the back of Willow’s head. With surprising harshness Tara tightly gripped the recently cut shoulder length red locks of her love.

Willow gasped as her hair was pulled with just the right amount of force. Her head was craned around slightly, allowing her lips to be captured by her always in a searing kiss. As she felt Tara’s silken organ probe her mouth and clash with her own Willow all but screamed with delight as the fingers stirring her molten folds quickened in pace.

Tara pushed her girl towards the oncoming release at a breakneck pace. With each twist, moan and writhing shiver to come from Willow’s body Tara felt her own lust bursting at the seams. No matter how often she was blessed with the privilege Tara would never tire of making love to her everything.

With a cry or exquisite pleasure erupting from one throat only to be swallowed by the other the pressure building within the slender redhead burst forth. For a brief instant Tara luxuriated in the feeling of Willow’s inner walls repeatedly clenching tightly around her fingers as the rest of her body went limp. But this was not the end of their pleasure for the night.

With a surprising flurry of motion Willow took charge. She spun around in Tara’s lap while simultaneously lifting Tara’s long skirt all the way up to her waist. One hand found its way to grip the back of Tara’s neck while the other cupped the soaking wet lips that the skirt no longer concealed. With a ragged, panting Willow brought her forehead to Tara’s. Sapphire oceans met with emerald depths and the two kissed with all the passion they harbored for one another. Willow entered Tara’s aching folds with need, all the while reveling in the fact that Tara’s fingers were still nestled within her.

As the kiss wore on the two young lovers built up to an almost ravenous pace as they stirred and massaged within one another. As she felt herself reaching her limits Tara wrapped her free arm around Willow’s back, clutching the girl to her chest.

As if on cue both young women reached the heights of ecstasy the way they always preferred. Together, in each other’s arms.

Time seemed to crawl at an obscenely slow pace as the two witches came down from their blissful high together. The balcony section of the bronze was gradually emptying of people, each one completely unaware of what had just transpired within a few feet of them. When one of the girls finally managed to speak it was in a very pleased, yet amused and curious tone.

“Why does everyone we know think you’re the sweet and innocent one again Baby?” Willow asked her everything.

“The Goddess only knows.” Tara replied with an amused chuckle. “Now be a dear and pull out so we can clean up and end this spell Sweetie.”

“In a minute Baby.” Willow said as she lazily trailed kisses down Tara’s neck. “We have all the time in the world.”

******************************

In the lounge area directly below the witches another couple was coincidentally enough rekindling the relationship they had both thought lost.

“So tell me all about your adventures as Boy Slayer.” Cordelia said with a grin as she broke off from her most recent kiss.

“Well, you know it’s all in the wrists.” Xander replied with a smirk.

“Sure it is.” Cordelia said with a roll of her eyes. “So are you off for the night or does the lesbian coven need your services twenty four seven?”

“I thought straight girls didn’t like talking about lesbians with their boyfriends?” Xander asked in a playful tone as he turned slightly to watch the dance floor.

“Hey it’s not like I’m as hopelessly oblivious as the rest of this town.” Cordelia remarked almost defensively. “I try to help out whenever the Slayers have some big disaster coming up. And it’s not like I’m completely ungrateful for all the times Faith and Buffy have saved us.”

“Speaking of Slayers saving us I don’t see our girls out there.” He said with a slight hint of concern in his voice.

“Good!” Cordelia replied happily to his surprise. “They probably snuck off to make out somewhere.”

“Ooh!” Xander said a little too enthusiastically before noticing the glare the cheerleader was sending his way. “I mean, good for them. They deserve to be happy now that they’re finally together.”

******************************

The door to the women’s restroom in the back of the Bronze burst open and an eager brunette dragged a giggling blonde inside. The dark haired girl scanned the stalls. Once she was sure they were alone Faith all but carried Buffy into the last stall. She had plans that would make this night something special. One they would never forget.

“Faith, what are we?” Buffy’s concerned question was cut short as Faith shoved her back against the wall. She shuddered as the cool cinderblocks smoothed over by a thick layer of paint pressed against the wide expanse of skin her backless dress left exposed. The slight chill was heightened by the heat from her girlfriend as Faith pressed their bodies together in ways that thrilled and excited the petite blonde.

Before she could protest further her lips were captured by the over zealous brunette. Buffy melted into the ardent and needful clash. She struggled in vain as the all too familiar urges Slaying always awoke in her drove her on. Faith was right about the hungers their calling ignited. The easy kill had left her in a state of lust that demanded satisfaction. Buffy was just thankful Faith was more than willing and able to wet her appetite.

“You don’t mind if I unwrap that treat you promised me a little early?” Faith asked with a coy smirk as her hands wandered down to Buffy’s thighs. “Do ya B?”

“Don’t stop.” Buffy pleaded in a whisper as she stared into expressive brown eyes.

“Five by five.” Faith said happily as she slipped her hands up her girl’s dress and slid her thumbs under the waist band of Buffy’s panties.

Faith dragged the lacey undergarment down the toned, muscular thighs she adored. Once they dangled off the end of one boot Faith reached around to the back of her girl’s thighs and wrapped both legs around her waist. The flower dress covering the last of the Slayer’s modesty was hiked up and Faith grinned with delight as golden curls brushed against the fly of her leather pants.

Buffy was shocked by her girlfriend’s boldness. Even more so by how easily she had given in to the prospect of sex in a public restroom. But she was well past any doubts now. Her need was too great. The only thing that gave the Slayer pause was the unmistakable bulge at her girlfriend’s crotch. She had gotten several very close looks at the area in the last few weeks. There shouldn’t be anything that large hiding behind the fly of those leather pants. And whatever it was certainly shouldn’t have been grinding into her exposed pussy so vigorously.

“Faith?” Buffy asked with widening eyes as mild panic set in.

“I had a surprise for you too B.” Faith replied as she lifted Buffy up slightly with the one hand grasping the petite blonde’s ass. The brunette’s other hand drifted to the fly of her leather pants and quickly revealed what had caused the strange bulge Buffy felt pressing against her now heated lips.

“Oh my god Faith!” Buffy gasped out in surprise as she tried to keep her voice down. The Slayer’s breath caught in her throat as the barest tip her lover’s new surprise brushed ever so lightly against her quivering lips. “How did you? When?”

“Relax B.” Faith said as she once more kissed her girl’s worries away. “I promised I’d steer you around the curves, didn’t I?”

Buffy let out another surprised gasp as the slightly bulbous head of the strap on grazed back and forth across her entrance. The Slayer whimpered softly as the phallic toy traced and teased the outer contours of her pussy.

“Please Faith, I.” Buffy began to beg her girlfriend. Her pleas were cut short as the sounds of the restroom door opening and several pairs of high heels moving across the tiled floor filled the room.

Hazel eyes locked with brown as they widened in shock and terror. A dreadfully familiar voice filled the room.

“Can you guys believe those lesbos? Pulling some Disco Dave reject outside to do lord knows what with!” Harmony asked her clique or followers as she stood before the large mirror and checked her makeup. “And what’s the deal with Cordy? I thought she was over Harris already!”

Buffy’s heart raced as she listened to the vapid Cordette prattle on. She couldn’t bear the thought of being caught in public doing the things she so desperately wanted Faith to do with her. To her. Even worse was the idea of being caught by Harmony and her empty headed followers of all people.

She had to take control. Buffy put on what she hoped was a passable imitation of Willow’s resolve face. She stared into the face she loved and noticed a wicked smirk staring back at her.

With a truly sinister expression Faith gripped her girl’s ass cheeks and thrust her hips forward and up. Buffy threw her head back and clenched her jaw shut as the long curved shaft filled her completely.

Faith stilled her hips as she felt the harness press against Buffy’s quivering inner thighs. She couldn’t help but notice the slickness building at her girl’s hips. It easily matched her own gathering arousal.

Buffy wanted to scream her lungs out. The tempest of conflicting emotions within her was almost unbearable. The girl she loved with all her heart was torturing her with unspeakable pleasure while a girl she despised yammered on a yard and a half away. Buffy would have to think up something special to pay her girl back for this.

“Cordy’s probably just going through a phase Harm.” One of the Cordettes replied to the blonde in a disinterested voice. “And Buffy’s not all that bad.”

Faith smiled as she recognized the second voice. This could be more fun than she had hoped. With another wicked smile she locked eyes with Buffy and ever so slowly began to withdraw the toy she had jammed into the petite blonde. Buffy’s head fell forwards, onto Faith’s shoulder. She began to pant slightly as she felt the silicone shaft withdraw almost completely. Only the tip remained nestled in her now molten folds.

“That’s so nice of Aura to think of you B.” Faith whispered into Buffy’s ear. “I can tell by the way she’s always stealing little glances that she digs you. Maybe we should ask her to join us?”

Buffy’s head shot up again. Just as the blonde was about to respond to the deliberately shocking question Faith thrust the full length of the dildo into her love’s pussy once more. Tears swam in Buffy’s eyes as her face once again came crashing down to the brunette’s shoulder. She struggled valiantly to remain silent.

“As if Aura.” Harmony shot back in a dismissive huff. “This town was normal before she came along.”

Faith took her time pulling almost all the way out of her girl. This unexpected close encounter was turning the Boston girl on more than even she would have guessed. She prayed that Harmony would soon leave and take her vapid dimwits with her. Only then could the Slayer truly cut loose.

“On second thought B, I don’t think Aura is a good fit for us.” Faith whispered into blonde locks. “Besides, if we were gonna add a little chocolate swirl to this vanilla sundae I think we owe it to Al to ask her first.”

Shock and confusion flooded the blonde Slayer’s mind just as her pussy was filled by another thrust from Faith’s hips. Before a ragged chorus of orgasmic screams could leave her throat Buffy’s lips were captured in a searing kiss. Each whimper, moan and cry of ecstasy was swallowed by the ravenous brunette holding Buffy up, grinding her body into the cold wall.

“Do you guys hear something?” One of the Cordettes asked.

“You’re imagining things.” Harmony replied absentmindedly. “Now lets get back out there and make some boys fawn over us.” As the cheerleaders filed out of the restroom Faith altered her rhythm.

“I thought that bitch would never leave.” Faith muttered as she slowly pulled her new favorite toy out of her girl. She then pushed it back into the blonde much more slowly than she had on previous thrusts. “Now I can take my time fucking my girl the way she deserves.”

“Oh god Faith.” Buffy moaned in her ragged, lust ridden voice as the strap on easily slid in and out of her pussy with a steady rhythm that drove all hesitation from her mind. “Fuck me.”

“With pleasure B.” Faith said before kissing her girl fiercely while continuing to thrust.

Buffy was in paradise. Held aloft in Faith’s strong arms as the brunette continued to thrust into her over and over. Pressing her firmly against the smooth brick wall. Arms clutching desperately at her love’s back. She could feel the pressure coiling like a spring within her lower abdomen. As the minutes wore on all rational thought fled from Buffy’s mind. What was left was nothing more than purely carnal need for the brunette that was so skillfully bringing her to new peaks of ecstasy.

Faith was reveling in her efforts to bring her girl over the edge. The way Buffy’s fingers kept digging into her back. The rapid puffs of hot breath on her neck and shoulder as the petite blonde began panting in between long moans and whimpers. The way Buffy’s trembling hips shook her ass cheeks clutched tightly in Faith’s hands. The unending series of strong tremors and light quivers that carried through the silicone shaft and pressed onward into Faith’s clit. Faith was in heaven, ascending higher and higher with each thrust into her lover.

“Faith.” Buffy moaned as she tried desperately to look her girlfriend in the eyes. “I’m, ugh.”

“I know Buffy.” Faith replied as she quickened her pace. “Me too.”

“I.” Buffy tried to speak but fell into a series of grunts and moans. She clutched tightly to the brunette stirring her insides both emotionally and physically. With a kiss and one final thrust from Faith Buffy’s eyes clenched shut and he body shook violently in between her love and the wall. Her mind drifted off as every other fiber of her being fell over the edge Faith had been pushing her towards all along.

When the Slayer finally regained her senses she realized she was still between her girl and the wall. Faith’s hips had stilled completely with the shaft of the toy buried deep inside Buffy. The brunette was kissing her ever so gently all through the last light echoes of the final aftershocks.

Buffy almost giggled at how tender her girl could be. Even after the intense fucking Buffy had just received, and there was no question in her mind that she had been good and thoroughly fucked, Faith held onto her with a tenderness that surprised them both.
But something still needed to be done. Buffy smiled as the perfect form of payback came to her mind. She moved her hands around to Faith’s shoulders and pushed gently.

Faith blinked several times in confusion as their kiss was broken. She realized Buffy was staring at her with a coy smirk while still pushing her away. Something was going on in the petite blonde’s head and Faith knew she was in trouble.

“Oh Honey, that was amazing.” Buffy said with an almost patently false tone that reminded Faith of a fifties era TV housewife. As the two Slayers separated the brunette watched closely as the blonde drifted down to the floor. “Aww, would you look at that.” Buffy said as she came to rest on her knees before Faith.

“Huh?” Faith replied in confusion as she gazed down at the love of her life.

“I got you all messy Honey.” Buffy answered with a mildly affronted pout. “Oh well. I guess I’ll just have to clean you up.”

To her shock Faith watched in amazement as Buffy leaned forward on her knees and took the shaft of the strap on into her mouth. The sheer eroticism of the act coupled with the way the base of the toy’s shaft was still grinding into her clit almost made Faith swoon on the spot.

“Shit!” Faith grunted as Buffy tormented her in return for all she had done before. “B.” The brunette moaned in a raspy voice as she felt Buffy’s hands slid up to the waistline of her pants. With a few quick tugs Faith’s pants were down to her thighs. With hazel eyes still gazing up at her girl Buffy went in for the kill.

“Oh Goddess!” Faith all but shouted as she felt three strong fingers slide beneath the harness and into her wet lips. “Buffy.”

The Slayer just continued to stir her fingers inside her girl as she sucked away every trace of her essence from the surprisingly large strap on. Now that she had a much closer look at the toy she was surprised the slightly bulbous, flared out, business end of the bright pink phallus had fit inside her at all. That was another thing she’d have to pay Faith back for.

“Buffy.” Faith moaned as her head rested against the brick wall. The blonde was able to maintain eye contact with her girl in spite of their awkward positioning. As she gave the shaft of the toy one last swipe with her tongue Buffy gave Faith’s G spot one last swipe with three fingers. It was all Faith needed to give in to the rapturous pleasure building within.

Moments later Faith found herself collapsed in Buffy’s arms. With a weak chuckle she looked into her girl’s eyes once more.

“You’re the best B.” Faith said wholeheartedly while catching her breath. “Freakin’ amazing.”

“And don’t you forget it.” Buffy replied with a kiss.

******************************

Some time after the festivities in the small town night club were winding down pivotal events were unfolding in the big city a few hours to the north. An anxious young redhead was returning to her new friend’s apartment after a seemingly uneventful night. As the girl closed the outer door behind her and ascended the short staircase looking for the right key the door to apartment one o’ two opened.

“Bethany.” The tall brunette dressed in a white spaghetti strap tank top and pajama pants said with a relieved sigh as she opened the door.

“Hi Lilah.” The redhead replied nervously. “Sorry I’m late.”

“I was starting to get worried.” The lawyer said with a slight smile.

Bethany came into the apartment she had been staying at the last few weeks and took a seat on the living room couch. Lilah closed the door behind them and went to the far side of the glass dining table to retrieve her basket of clean laundry. She then asked the girl the first of the seemingly innocuous questions she had prepared.

“So how was the club?” Lilah asked with an almost genuine smile as she rounded the couch with her basket and sat down with her house guest. “You have any fun?”

“It was okay.” Bethany replied noncommittally.

“Any cute boys?” Lilah asked as she pulled the first garment out of the basket and began folding. The girl only shook her head lightly. “Bob and Steve behaved themselves didn’t they?”

“Oh Bob was very nice the whole time.” Bethany answered quickly. “But I don’t think he was into the club scene. And Steve was, well.”

“Sorry about that.” Lilah apologized with a knowing frown. “I told him to behave but he’s still a jackass on most good days.” The lawyer looked off into the distance with a speculative expression. “Which makes me wonder how he made the cut when so many others were downsized.”

“Oh Steve wasn’t that bad.” Bethany said as she began to reach for one of Lilah’s pieces of laundry. “I’ve met plenty of guys who were so much worse.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t make it.” Lilah added. “Had to put some face time in after all the traveling I’ve gotten away with.”

“Here let me.” The redhead said as she picked up a short sleeve tee.

“Oh, I like folding.” Lilah admitted. “It’s like a Zen exercise for me. Levels me out after work.”

“But you gotta let me help.” Bethany complained in an all too grateful voice. “I gotta at least. It’s enough you letting me stay here.”

“You don’t have to worry about any of that Bethany.” Lilah told the anxious girl in a genuinely honest voice. “I’m getting more out of you being here than you realize.”

“You know when you came and spoke at our school, I was so.” Bethany began to say before taking a brief pause. “There was someone who got out. Who made it by themselves.” She paused again as the sentiment she wanted to convey escaped her. “I’m saying it wrong.”

“No, you’re not.” Lilah assured.

“I couldn’t believe you even talked to me.” The young woman went on as she recalled the day her life changed for the better.

“See, you have no idea.” Lilah remarked with an oddly knowing grin. “You’re special Bethany. In the old, non retarded sense of the word. You think I tour high schools across America saying “look me up” to everyone I meet?” The lawyer paused before letting a more serious tone enter her voice. “You have power about you. Other people are gonna start to know that.”

“Hence the reason why I sent two men my bosses trust with some of their most important projects to watch out for you tonight.” Lilah admitted after a long pause.

“I figured they weren’t really two college buddies of yours.” Bethany said as her nerves reawakened at the mildly disturbing turn this conversation was taking.

“I want you to know something Bethany.” Lilah went on in a more serious voice. “My bosses told me to find you and make sure you were safe.”

“What would the partners at a law firm want with me?” Bethany asked as slight panic set in.

“Senior Partners.” Lilah corrected in a voice that betrayed the healthy amount of fear she had for the owners of that title. “And they probably want to make sure you use your power for good.”

“I don’t.” The nervous redhead began to argue.

“I know Bethany.” Lilah said as she quieted the girl with one raised hand. “We don’t have to worry about this now. But when you want to learn more there’s a place I can take you. There are people you can talk to and get whatever help you need.”

“What’s to stop me from walking out that door?” Bethany asked in a cold voice. “Why should I trust people just trying to play with me?”

“A year ago that would have been the smart plan.” Lilah said with a mildly mischievous smile. “But not now. The current Senior Partners are nothing like the old ones. If the old ones were still calling the shots I would have put you through every kind of torture imaginable just to trick you into becoming their weapon. My new bosses have a much more humane approach.”

Moments passed in the spacious apartment. An uneasiness had formed between the two women. But the younger of the two realized the lawyer didn’t actually have to tell her any of this. This level of honesty wasn’t something either of them was used to. Bethany realized whoever these Senior Partners were they wanted everything out in the open when they finally met her face to face. What they wanted her for was still a mystery. But the young woman knew answers would come in time. If nothing else she could always leave. A part of Bethany knew Lilah couldn’t stop her if she was careful.

“I guess I am getting kind of sleepy.” The redhead said at last.

“Bet you are.” Lilah replied with the smirk Bethany now recognized as part of her act. “I’m still kinda wired. I might stare at the TV for a while.”

“Good night Lilah.” Bethany said as she stood and made her way to the guest bedroom.

“Sweet dreams.” Lilah replied quietly as she contemplated the reasoning behind her orders to be honest with the girl. Whatever the Senior Partners’ plan might be she was sure it wasn’t to make an assassin. Lilah had no doubts that even suggesting the old standby for someone like Bethany was now grounds for termination. And the brunette knew the grim severity of that particular punishment was one of the few things that hadn’t changed with the rise of the new regime.

******************************

Angelus and Darla rolled around on the floor in front of the roaring fire. The upper class manor house they had taken over had born the most remarkable of hunting opportunities.

With her bodice exposed the petite blonde straddled the vampire her sire had rightly called a stallion. She threw her head back and let her true face emerge.

The stallion looked up to his sire. With desire quickly rising within him he too let his gruesome visage take over. As the petite blonde rode him with a smile he dove in fangs first. Her blood had never been sweeter.

Darla’s eyes fluttered closed as euphoric pleasure mixed with searing pain. It wasn’t long before she too drank from her stallion.

******************************

As the young Bethany Chaulk stood by the attic window she grew more and more anxious. Her hiding place was no longer a secret. He would be coming.

“Shhh, Rabbit.” He whispered in a calm voice that sent a chill down the girl’s spine. He had found her sooner than the last time. “Let’s go downstairs. Just you and me.”

Furniture and glassware all around the attic shook as he took her by the arm and guided her towards the drop down ladder that lead to the house below.

“Don’t make a fuss Rabbit.” He said as the girl resigned herself to what always happened next.

******************************

Angel slept restlessly in his bed at the hotel. The petite blonde lay atop him as she had every other night for weeks now. She whispered sinister memories into his dreams. A fireplace. A floor. A gypsy girl.

******************************

Across town the lawyer stood over her sleeping houseguest. The young redhead tossed and turned repeatedly. Lilah almost let a worried frown cross her face as she saw Bethany’s eyes dart back and forth behind closed lids.

Before the brunette could watch further the night terrors took a decidedly dark turn. The slightly trembling lamp on the nightstand shook more violently than before. Just as Lilah noticed the danger the lamp flew across the room and struck her in the face.

Pale blue eyes flew open and Bethany leapt from the bed. She saw the injured lawyer on the floor and panicked. Before she realized it her clothes and wallet were in her hands.

“Bethany.” Lilah mumbled in a daze.

“I am so sorry.” Bethany pleaded as she stepped around the prone lawyer. “I’m Sorry.”

“Wait.” Lilah pleaded in return. “Don’t go.”

The redhead couldn’t stay here. She had to leave. She always had to leave.

“Hyperion Hotel!” Lilah shouted as the redhead ran across the apartment. “Fourteen eighty one Hyperion Avenue! They can help. Please don’t run.”

Bethany stopped in her tracks as the words sunk in. Lilah wanted her to stay, but she also wanted her to go to a hotel. As the confusing thoughts ran back and forth in her mind her hand was already on the doorknob. With a quick tug the door was open and she was running into the night.

Lilah moaned weakly as she lay on the cold floor of her guest bedroom. She wondered if the girl would even look for the hotel. A part of her mind that had adapted long ago to the pressures of her workplace sprung into high gear. That part of her wondered idly if she would survive telling the Senior Partners that she had lost one of their special projects.

******************************

“So what’s the next big bad brewing up today?” Gunn asked as he noticed several members of his Crew languishing around the lobby.

“Not too sure about big bads.” Rondell said in a bored voice as he stood to speak with his friend. “But Irish and English are all kinds of worried about something.”

“This isn’t about the bread box is it?” Gunn asked in a dejected tone.

“I think it’s about Fangs.” Chain chimed in as he joined the two young men.

“He has been sleeping funny lately.” Alonna remarked as she walked through the door on the far side of the room. “Think it’s a spell?”

“While it really is touching that you kids care all of a sudden, I’m fine.” Angel called out in a gruff voice as he ambled down the stairs.

“Speak of the blood sucking fiend.” Gunn greeted the cursed vampire with an amused grin. “How you feeling today Fangs?”

“I’m fine Gunn.” Angel replied curtly before turning and stumbling towards the front desk. “Doyle did someone make coffee?” He called out as he leaned on the counter.

“Top of the middle of the day to you too.” The Irishman replied as he and his English research partner exited the office. “No kids, we weren’t looking into whatever bug crawled up our boy here.”

“Okay. If not that then what’s the big research day for?” Alonna asked.

“Doyle’s amulet actually.” Wesley answered as he poured two cups of fresh coffee and handed one to the vampire. “Though the question of what could cause a vampire to be sleeping more and feeling less rested could prove invaluable to Slayers.”

“We’ll get back to the Grumpy Gus later.” Alonna said as she turned towards the watcher. “What’s wrong with Doyle’s ankh?”

“Nothing actually.” Wesley stated with a small smile.

“The bloody thing is amazing.” Doyle went on as he held up the large silver ankh suspended from the chain around his neck. “Not only are there no more vision headaches to go with every vision, but it apparently also has some other mojo on it.”

“What mojo?” Gunn asked as the new topic seemed to mollify the easily agitated vampire.

“A kind of mystic prophylactic as it were.” Wesley explained. “Fine tuned to a person in Doyle’s exact circumstances it would seem. Though I do believe he could find a suitable substitute for the containment properties at any number of specialty merchants.”

“Specialty merchants?” Rondell asked with a bewildered frown.

“Demon brothels.” Doyle said. “Pretty sure there’s one in town that sells the stuff. Not that I need it with this beauty.”

“Okay should we be worried?” Fred asked before a worried look made her add a more pressing question. “Or calling Tara’s mom about this?”

“Yeah what are you guys talking about?” Alonna asked.

“I can’t pass the visions on to another person so long as I wear this thing.” Doyle announced with a wide smile.

“That was a risk?” Gunn asked as newfound panic set in.

“Only if you and Doyle used tongue.” Angel remarked snidely.

“Yes it would seem that there is some record of persons afflicted with visions from the powers passing them on to other with a kiss.” Wesley elaborated.

“Okay that’s actually great news.” Alonna said before the relieved expression left her face and she brought a hand to her forehead. “How long exactly have you guys been working on this problem?”

“A full week’s worth of independent research.” Wesley beamed as a curious frown crossed Doyle’s face.

“And you didn’t think to ask Willow and Tara before?” Alonna went on as Angel started to laugh, Fred began to sigh, and the young men around the room looked up in confusion.

“Why on Earth would we.” Wesley said before stopping completely. “Oh.”

“Okay that would have saved some time.” Doyle admitted.

“Huh?” Rondell and Chain asked in unison.

“The witches probably already knew about this.” Angel said with a sly grin.

“They practically put the damn thing in my hand when we raided their vault.” Doyle remarked.

“And they probably suspected you would grow attached to someone and need the amulet’s protection.” Wesley groaned as the hours over the last few weeks seemed so much less important. “Perhaps not Ms. Maclay’s mother, but still.”

“So do we actually have any cases to work on?” Alonna asked as the sudden shift in mood sapped all enthusiasm from the room.

“A case will turn up.” Angel said as he turned and watched the main entrance to the hotel. As he spoke a young redhead wandered inside. “Something always does.”

Without hesitation the vampire strode towards the girl. As he approached he took in her nervous appearance and tried to smile reassuringly.

“Hello.” The vampire said. “You look like you could use someone to talk to.”

“I don’t know.” The redhead replied timidly. “What is this place?”

“Kind of a halfway house.” Alonna said as she took a few steps towards the girl. “We help the helpless.” As the Slayer spoke nods of agreement came from most of the people in the Hotel lobby.

“So it’s a family business huh?” The girl said with a slight frown.

“Aside from my brother over there no.” Alonna replied with a gentle smile. “I’m Alonna Gunn. This is Angel.”

“Bethany, Bethany Chaulk.” She said after a brief pause.

“Why don’t we talk in the courtyard Bethany?” Alonna suggested as she led the girl across the room. Several pairs of eyes followed as the Slayer and the vampire escorted the stranger. None of them could guess what would happen next.

******************************

“Ouch.” Tara said as she stared into one of the monitors of Willow’s computer terminal in Scooby Central. “Looks like our girl gave you a n-nasty sh-shiner. How are you holding up Lilah?”

“I assure you Ms. Maclay.” Lilah began in her practiced tone as she tried to turn her head slightly so the webcam wouldn’t catch the worst of her black eye. “I have the utmost confidence…”

“Oh no.” Tara interrupted the lawyer before she could take their video conference into another tangent full of false platitudes. “Don’t utmost confidence me Lilah. Willow and I don’t need shameless lackeys. We put you and Lindsey in charge of things in LA because we needed resourceful capable leaders. We sent you to personally find Bethany because you need to know what it’s like to help someone. To save someone. We have faith in you Lilah.”

“I will find her.” The lawyer swore just as her phone started to ring. Lilah turned away from the screen to answer it as a slight smile spread across Tara’s face.

“Hello.” Lilah said in a neutral tone. A beat passed before she turned back to the Senior Partner and favored the honey blonde with a sly smile. “Bethany!”

“No, I am so glad you called.” The lawyer went on in a concerned voice. “I was worried.” Another pause as she listened to the distraught girl on the other end of the line. “No, Bethany, don’t blame yourself. All that matters is that you are safe. Wherever you might be. Please tell me you went to the hotel. You did!” The sly grin was back on her face as she almost shouted in triumph.

“That’s wonderful.” Lilah went on with genuine relief. “Did you meet Alonna? Good. No, Bethany, just hear them out. They’re good people. They kinda make me look bad in comparison.” The lawyer added with a smirk.

“I’ll see you soon Bethany.” Lilah said after another brief pause. “I’m just so relieved you called.”

As the lawyer hung up the phone she noticed the honey blonde on her other call was giving her a skeptical look. Lilah felt piercing blue eyes bore into her in a way that truly frightened her for the first time in a very long time.

“Remember Lilah.” Tara said in calm but stern voice. “She’s a person. Not a weapon. You aren’t cultivating an asset for the firm. You’re saving a life.”

Lilah nodded along as she tried to school the look of fear on her face. The young witch rarely, if ever, spoke to her so harshly. There was a side of this situation that she wasn’t being told about. Some secret knowledge the witches weren’t sharing with the lawyer. Perhaps even memories of the interactions between the young girl and the lawyer from other worlds.

Whatever the secret was Lilah knew better than to ask. Though Bethany Chaulk was the one with powers that needed to be learned and controlled, Lilah Morgan was the one being tested. The honey blonde was very clearly addressing the lawyer’s moral compass. If she failed to make a connection with this troubled girl, if she even once fell back into the immoral methods encouraged by the fallen partners, Lilah Morgan would no longer be acting head of the Law Offices of Rosenberg and Maclay. She might not even be allowed to leave the building alive.

“Willow and I will be at the hotel this weekend.” Tara broke the silence at last. “If she calls you again be there for her Lilah. The world doesn’t need any more abused killers. It needs good people willing to help those in need.”

With that the video call was ended. Lilah leaned back in her desk and let out a relieved sigh. She could never have imagined how hard it would be to maintain her normal game face in the presence of the two young witches. Not only did they go out of their way to glean real human emotion from the woman. But the occasions where she had done everything possible to conceal her thoughts and feelings resulted in them seeing through her every time.

“Well at least they haven’t threatened to skin me.” Lilah muttered.

“Things going that badly partner?” A relaxed male voice called out from the doorway.

“How long have you been there Lindsey?” Lilah snapped.

“Just long enough to know that I may not want to surprise the Crew with a construction project this week.” The other lawyer remarked.

“No that actually might help.” Lilah admitted. “Give the boys something to do aside from ogling the jittery redhead with Carrie level PMS.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Lindsey said as he walked over to the wet bar along one wall of Lilah’s office and poured them each a drink. “Since our projects are now intertwined we should team up.” He added as he walked over to her desk.

“Might as well.” Lilah said with a sigh as she took the glass of scotch. She sipped it gingerly and rolled her eyes. “But you’re keeping those boys away from the girl. Goddess knows the Senior Partners don’t want her splattering the walls of that place with bits of horny teenager.”

******************************

“Did you get a hold of your friend?” Angel asked as the young redhead stepped onto the dais at one end of the small open air courtyard behind the hotel lobby.

“Yeah.” Bethany replied as she slowly walked down the steps. “She says she’s fine. Worried about me.”

“What happened to her that you think she wouldn’t be?” Alonna asked in a gentle voice.

“How do I even explain?” Bethany began to ask before growing silent. “You’d just think I’m crazy.”

“Are you?” Angel asked in an even tone.

“What?” Bethany replied in shock as Alonna rolled her eyes.

“Well, if you are, you know, crazy, I just think things will go smoother if I know up front.” Angel said with a slight smile that put the girl at ease.

“Heh. I probably am.” Bethany admitted with a disbelieving laugh.

“I, I don’t want to.” She began to say as she stepped closer to the edge of the sunlight flooding one side of the courtyard. “I don’t want to talk about me, and share, or whatever. We can talk about stuff but, I don’t know. You’re the expert right?”

“Wouldn’t exactly say that.” Angel admitted. “I just have experience dealing with the kind of things that most people don’t want to know about.”

“So why don’t you tell us what brought you here?” Alonna ventured once more.

“Yeah and if it’s some creepy crawly thing you can sit back while the boys and I kill it!” Chain declared as he strolled into the courtyard, sword in hand.

“Chain! Now isn’t the time!” Alonna said in a harsh voice as the young man walked up to the redhead while brandishing the sword.

Bethany flinched as Chain approached and the sword flew from his hand. All three teenagers stared in shock as they realized the weapon was now buried to the hilt in the vampire’s chest. Angel fell to his knees in silence.

“Oh god.” Bethany mumbled in horror as the damage she had caused sunk in. “I, I tried to, I’m sorry, I.” She started to cry as her feet began to carry her towards the exit. A surprising voice stopped her in her tracks.

“Please wait.” Angel pleaded as he stood up from the ground with the blade still jutting out of his chest. He turned to face the shocked and terrified girl. With a weary grunt the vampire grasped the sword and drew it from his chest.

“What are you?” Bethany asked in amazement at the sight of the man that should be well and truly dead by her hand.

“Someone who can help you.” The vampire promised s he let the sword fall to the ground with an almost profane clatter.

“Ha, heh heh.” Bethany laughed in disbelieving shock. “Great, I stabbed an Angel. Now I’m really never getting into heaven.”

“I’m not an Angel.” Angel said. “It’s just a name.”

“But, how did you?” She asked still too shocked to think straight.

“Well, I’m different from most people. Like you are.” Angel explained. “The friend you were worried about, you hurt her didn’t you?”

“I didn’t mean to.” Bethany pleaded. “I was having a nightmare and she went to check on me. It wasn’t.”

“It’s okay.” Angel assured her as he took one cautious step forward.

“Yeah, it’s just great!” The redhead shot back sarcastically.

“You’re not from LA are you?” Angel asked. “Got family in town?” Once he received a small shake of her head he let the calm smile back into his voice. “Me neither. Town kind of attracts loners don’t you think?”

“You can’t make me stay here.” Bethany said as she let the vampire approach.

“Heh.” Angel laughed once as he looked down to the wound in his chest. “Think that message got through.” He grew serious for a moment. “I would never try.”

“Wait.” Angel pleaded as she turned away from him. “If you need anything, a place to stay, someone to talk to. Think about it. I won’t hurt you. And you can’t hurt me.” He stared into her nervous blue eyes for a moment before finishing his plea. “You may need that.”

For the first time in days Bethany smiled with relief. It was short lived. Angel fell across the small stone bench by the dais. He wheezed as he clutched the wound in his chest.

“Okay maybe you can hurt me a little.” He admitted. “But I’d still like you to stay and talk.”

******************************

“Alonna put me down!” Chain complained as the Slayer carried him over her shoulder back into the lobby. “Did you see what she just did?”

“Damn it Chain, do you know how badly you could have ruined things!” Alonna shot back. “From now on none of you guys goes near her unless she comes and talks to you. We can’t let her run again.”

“But she just.” Chain protested as Rondell and several others gathered around.

“She’s dangerous.” Wesley assessed in a neutral tone.

“I’m dangerous! She is a scared girl with powers she doesn’t understand.” Alonna corrected dismissively. “Once Angel smoothes things over we are going to help her.”

“Think of it this way Wes.” Doyle remarked with a grin. “Confusing powers on a teenage girl should be right up any watcher’s alley.”

The Englishman and most of the young men of the Crew watched as the Slayer went back out to the courtyard. The newest arrival was proving more interesting than any of them could have guessed.

******************************

“There you are.” Angel said as he stepped through the door of the hotel’s most damaged room. He looked across the small attic like room housed in the parapet on the roof of the hotel. The only occupant was one telekinetic redhead leaning against an old mattress spring box.

“I came up here…” Bethany began to reply before faltering. “I feel safe up here.”

“Yeah.” Angel replied knowingly. “I mean you did pick the one room in the house that might collapse to feel safe in.”

“I’m really embarrassed.” Bethany admitted. “And that just makes me. All these horrible things have happened, been done to me. I almost killed you. And I’m freaking because I’m so embarrassed.” Her tone fell flat at the end of her ramble. “People are pathetic!”

“I don’t know.” Angel replied with a neutral voice. “I like ‘em. The time I’ve lived, seen some horrors, scary behavior, and a couple fashion trends I constantly pray to forget, but I see people try. I see them try to be better.”

“You sound like an old guy.” Bethany replied.

“Well you know I’m very well preserved.” Angel said with a laugh.

“I’d like that.” She admitted at last. “To see people the way you do.”

******************************

Angelus yanked Darla’s head back. He winced as her fangs sliced through flesh on their way out of his neck. The two vampires shared a look before turning to the whimpering figure across the room. They saw the terror in the eyes of the bound and gagged gypsy girl. It excited them like nothing had before.

******************************

Angel’s eyes snapped open as an unexpected presence entered his bedroom. He looked around in a panic for a moment and said the name of the one person he had truly expected to be there waiting for him.

“Darla?” The vampire asked.

“It’s just me.” Bethany answered as she looked down at the nude man whose body was only half covered in surprisingly rumpled bed sheets.

“What’s up?” Angel asked as he tried to sit up and face the girl without drawing too much attention to the sheets. “Is there trouble?”

“I just didn’t want to sleep.” She said. “I heard a voice in here and thought maybe you were awake.”

“I was having a nightmare.” Angel replied with an exhausted sigh.

“Looked like a pretty happy dream.” Bethany remarked. “Or maybe the covers were just rumpled? I figured I’d come in here, It’s nicer than my room.”

“Was there something?” Angel said as he tried to shake the haze of slumber from his mind. “Something you wanted to talk about?”

“No.” Bethany admitted. “I figured we’d have fun. You can do stuff to me, and you know, we’ll have some fun.”

“That’s not gonna happen Bethany.” Angel said with the barest hint of an edge to his voice.

“What? Like I’m some frightened little mouse?” She asked in disbelief. “I’ve done stuff. I can make you happy.”

“No.” Angel said firmly. “I just got out of a doomed relationship and I’m not looking to make love with the first teenager that comes along.”

“Make love?” Bethany asked with a laugh. “What are you, from the eighteenth century? I was just, I wanted to.”

“What do you want?” Angel asked. The girl paused before answering with a decidedly acidic tone.

“Are you shocked I’m a great big slut?”

“You’ll find I’m not easily shocked Bethany.” Angel assured her. “No I don’t want to make love to a young girl who will let her mind take her somewhere else the entire time we’re together. I deserve better than that.” He paused at the look of shock on her face. “And so do you.”

“How did you?” She began to ask.

“Like I said, I’ve been around a long time. Met lots of women that the world cast down.” Angel said.

“You know, I’m thinking maybe you’re not exactly qualified to help me with my problem.” She said as she stood and began to pace the room.

“Maybe I’m the only one who is.” Angel said flatly. “Try and get some sleep.”

“Who’s Darla?”

“Goodnight Bethany.”

As the young redhead turned and left the room she and the cursed vampire remained unaware that a certain petite blonde was hiding just inside Angel’s kitchenette.

******************************

“Who the hell does that little whore think she is?” Darla demanded to know as she paced back and forth across Ethan Rayne’s improvised office.

“My dear woman, it will all work itself out.” The English sorcerer assured.

“Now hold on a minute Rayne.” Weatherby complained. “The whole point of this plan of yours was to strike while he’s sleeping. Well he’s not sleeping.”

“Enough Weatherby.” Collins said before turning back to the sorcerer. “What does this do to our timetable?”

“I’ve planned for more than enough occasional sleepless nights that this won’t be a problem.” Ethan replied as Jenny rolled her eyes at the antics of the petite blonde and the watchers.

“What if he takes this trollop to bed?” Weatherby asked before glancing towards Darla and back to Ethan. “I mean the other trollop, not this one.”

“Funny.” Darla deadpanned with a sneer towards the least charming of the watchers.

“He won’t be taking anyone to bed now that he knows about the curse.” Jenny said in a bored tone as she brought up several key pieces of information on the old computer the watchers had procured for her use.

“But what if he does?” Weatherby asked.

“He won’t.” Ethan assured them all. “My friends, this plot is so much more than just a simple assassination. We are endeavoring to destroy a man from the inside out. Have a little faith.”

Darla sighed and walked back to her room to prepare for another night of sneaking into the hotel. Collins nodded and went back to his quarters. Weatherby remained for a long moment as he glared at the sorcerer. Before Ethan or Jenny could argue with the man further he turned and left.

“He’s going to be a problem isn’t he?’ Jenny asked in a bored tone.

“My dear I have no doubt in my mind about that man’s ability to muck up everything we are doing here.” Ethan replied as he rubbed the bridge of his nose.

******************************

“Two strawberry smoothies please.” The ebony girl with curly, light brown hair said as she and her new redheaded friend stood before the small vendor along the boardwalk. The cashier took her money and handed over the drinks with a smile. The girls turned and began to stroll down the boardwalk as the sun began to set into the vast Pacific Ocean.

“Thanks again for inviting me out here Alonna.” Bethany said as she sipped from her smoothie.

“I figured we both needed a break from the guys back at the hotel.” The Slayer admitted. “Besides, as soon as Lindsey showed up with all that construction equipment I knew whatever project they’re gonna start would be too loud for you to practice in peace.”

“You saw that huh?” Bethany asked with a shy bowing of her head. “How pathetic am I for being barely able to float a scarf?”

“Don’t sell yourself short Bethany.” Alonna told her in a firm voice. “You took a simple length of fabric and gently wrapped it around Angel’s shoulders. You already proved you can throw around serious power. But if you’re ever going to be able to use your gift you need to learn finesse.”

“I guess.” The redhead relented as she stared into the darkening ocean. “So how freaked out were all your boyfriends after I skewered Angel?”

“Oh please.” Alonna snorted. “None of those dipshits are man enough to be my boyfriend. And I told them to stay away from you unless you came talking to them first.”

“That’s a relief.” Bethany said with a sad sigh.

“Speaking of steering clear of people, don’t bone my vampire.” Alonna added in a calm matter of fact tone.

“What?” The telekinetic asked in confusion.

“Angel.” Alonna clarified. “He is strictly a no bone.”

“I wasn’t.” Bethany began to argue as Alonna gave her an all too knowing look. “Alonna, I don’t want to sleep with Angel.”

“The thing about Angel is he’s old fashioned.” Alonna went on. “OLD” fashioned. Like chivalry, knights in shining armor old. He sees you as some stereotypical damsel in distress.” The Slayer gave the redhead another knowing look. “We both know you’re more complicated than that.”

“Why are you?” Bethany began to plead with the Slayer. “I, I never.”

“You’re not some weak little girl Bethany.” Alonna told the nervous redhead in a firm voice. “You’re dangerous. Almost as dangerous as I am.” At the girl’s confused look Alonna knew she would have to explain things much more clearly.

“I’m not being mean Bethany. I like you, I do, but you don’t need to be protected from the truth right now. People like us, people with power, are dangerous. They always are. One day you are going to need to use your power. And if you’re not careful, if you panic, someone is going to end up dead.”

“I didn’t mean to do the thing with the sword.” Bethany said in a small, almost childlike voice. “That guy just scared me when he started talking about killing whoever hurt my friend. Guess I should have led with the fact it was me.”

“I’ve got a friend who’s had to struggle with taking a life.” Alonna explained as the two of them took a seat on a nearby bench. “Well she acts like she actually killed a guy on purpose. Way I hear it something bad happened by accident in her past life. At least the first time anyway.”

“It’s okay to be scared.” Alonna said in a more soothing voice. “No one mortal was hurt. But in that moment of panic and fear a decision was made. I won’t let that happen to my friends. And sex just complicates things. If you start crossing lines now we’ll all regret it later on.”

“I get it.” Bethany said as she looked into the Slayer’s eyes. “You don’t have to worry.”

“Good.” Alonna replied with a slight smile as the two of them stood up from the bench.

“So are you and Angel?” The redhead began to ask.

“Goddess no.” Alonna all but shouted back in horror. “He’s good in a fight but I’m not into vampires. Plus he only goes for tiny little blondes.”

“Wait!” Bethany yelped in surprise. “Vampires are real? And Angel is one of them?”

“Oh the things you’ll need to learn if you’re gonna move into our hotel.” Alonna remarked with a slight laugh as a strange man walked up behind her and shot her with a strange looking gun.

“Oh my god!” Bethany shouted as she reached out and grabbed her falling friend. She realized they had wandered into an almost deserted section of the boardwalk. No one was close enough to see what this madman would do to them. “You shot her!”

“Bethany.” Alonna wheezed before passing out.

“Just a tranquilizer girl.” The nasty little man with a scruffy face and angular jaw line said in a lower class British accent. He stepped towards Bethany with a menacing smirk. “Can’t let anything too bad happen to our Slayer now. And that includes freaks like you muckin’ about with bloodsuckers.”

Bethany took a step back in fear as she felt the familiar rush of her powers flood her senses. But this time was different. Each and every word Alonna had said to the girl played back in her mind. She would not resort to panic anymore. She would not let fear control her. She would decide.

Weatherby’s smirk faded as he felt an unseen force lift him from the surface of the boardwalk. He cursed himself for not asking Darla any follow up questions about the strange new player at the hotel. A lesser man would have panicked in that helpless state. But he was a watcher.

“Oy!” He shouted. “You best put me down if you know what’s good for you girlie.”

“Okay.” Bethany said in a hollow voice.

In the blink of an eye the watcher was flung backwards over the railing. He left the boardwalk screaming and the young telekinetic watched with a sly smile as he sailed a half mile out to sea. He hit the darkening surface of the ocean with a distinctive splash.

******************************

“I thought I’d find you up here again.” Angel said as he once more found the redhead in the closest approximation the hotel had to an attic. “Alonna is doing just fine thanks to you.”

“Good.” Bethany replied as she looked around room. “When did you guys remodel?”

“Do you like it?” Angel asked. “Lindsey came by with plans to turn one of the ball rooms downstairs into something the boys would enjoy a bit more. I figured before they took up a few weeks doing that they could spruce up this place incase you needed to feel safe again.”

Bethany smiled as she looked around the now completely renovated room. The floors, ceiling and walls had been fixed and patched so none of the decades of neglect remained. The balcony doors were fitted with new glass doors and curtains. The room was everything she could have asked for.

“You’d really let me stay here?” Bethany asked the vampire. “Even knowing everything about me?”

“You’ve more than earned it.” Angel said honestly. “Someone with a grudge against us came at you. And they’re still alive. They probably regret ever trying anything but the fact they’re alive to have regrets is a miracle. You proved yourself Bethany. You controlled the power. It didn’t control you.”

“I really did, didn’t I?” Bethany whispered in awe.

“It’s gonna take time to fully master.” Angel said in a more relaxed tone. “Training your body and mind. But you’ll make it. Whoever you face you’ll win. You’ll never let them touch you.”

The telekinetic girl just smiled at the bright future the vampire painted for her. For the first time things were going her way.

******************************

“So not only did our very disgruntled watcher get soaked by this new player at the hotel.” Ethan said with a tired sigh as he pinched the bridge of his nose between his fingers. “But he managed to aggravate the Slayer and potentially expose our plans.”

“Well when you put it like that it sounds like we’re in trouble.” Jenny remarked with casual sarcasm.

“I’m as big a fan of chaos as the next chap but this is just sloppy.” Ethan went on.

“I’ve already reprimanded Weatherby.” Collins said with a bored sigh.

“Well that just makes it all better then doesn’t it?” Darla snapped.

“Come to think of it, things aren’t as bad as they seem.” Ethan said as he finally brought his head up from the palm of his hand. “They already knew about the watchers. If anything this unprovoked attack will just convince them that the plans they don’t know about are falling apart. And that’s were we’ll catch them off guard.”

As the sorcerer and the watcher smiled matching sinister smiles the gypsy and the petite blonde just rolled their eyes. They each wondered when one of these setbacks would actually faze the scheming sorcerer. Then they wondered if there was a hidden aspect of his schemes they couldn’t see just yet. Incompetent watchers were something both women could accept. Secrets and betrayal from a chaos worshiper were another matter.

******************************

“So what does this Lindsey I keep hearing about do around here?” Bethany asked as she sat down at the dining hall table next to Alonna and the two other young women she hadn’t had much chance to speak to.

“Lawyer boy?” Gunn asked as he sat down besides the thin brunette and wrapped her up in his arms. He plucked a grape from her plate and once it passed his lips he popped another one in the girl’s mouth. “He’s our designated white guy. If the cops raid us he’s the one who does the talking.”

“Very funny Charles.” Alonna said with a roll of her eyes as Fred just giggled. “Lindsey is our lawyer Bethany. He helps us out because his bosses are very close friends of ours.”

“Faith and Buffy are that lawyer’s bosses?” Anne asked in a confused tone.

“What? No.” Alonna said as she turned to stare at the blonde. “Oh, did we not tell you about any of this stuff Anne?”

“Sorry, I just kinda assumed.” The blonde began to chastise herself. “What with them being Slayers and all.”

“No that’s our bad.” Alonna said. “We should have answered more questions.”

“We kinda let other things sidetrack us that day.” Fred added. “Sorry Anne.”

“Are there more people that live here I should know about?” Bethany asked as she gingerly ate her breakfast.

“No all the names we’re so rudely dropping are our friends who live in Sunnydale.” Alonna explained. “They’ll come by sooner or later.”

“Maybe a little sooner than you think.” A voice said from behind the Slayer and the redhead. They turned to see a familiar tall brunette standing there.

“Lilah!” Alonna and Bethany said in unison. “Wait! How do you know her?”

“Jinx!” Anne cried out as the two girls spoke. She timidly bowed her head once the rest of the table turned her way.

“She’s the friend I was staying with.” Bethany admitted.

“She’s acting head of the evil law firm we helped our friends take over.” Alonna corrected. “Lilah how do you know Bethany?”

“The Senior Partners told me there was a girl who needed our help.” The lawyer said with clear honesty. “I found Bethany and brought her to L.A. I was going to bring her by this place eventually but, well.” As she spoke the brunette pulled back the lock of hair covering one eye.

“Damn but that ain’t one hell of a shiner.” Gunn whistled before turning to Bethany. “Remind me not to get on your bad side Girl.”

“I didn’t.” She began before changing topics and growing slightly more agitated. “Lilah, why are you here?”

“I had to make sure you were adjusting well.” Lilah told the confused girl. “You’re always welcome at my place but I had a feeling you’d take up one of the rooms here.”

“Why would you think they’d let me stay here?” The redhead asked.

“Oh please!” Lilah scoffed. “Like Alonna would turn anyone away. No they’ve already given you a room of you own haven’t they?”

“Of course we have.” Fred chimed in.

“And you’ve decided to stay.” Lilah went on.

“Kinda.” Bethany admitted.

“So everything worked out.” Lilah affirmed.

“Almost Lilah.” Another voice corrected the lawyer. They all turned to look behind the tall brunette and found a lithe redhead and a curvy honey blonde standing in the nearby doorway. “We still h-have to grade your performance.”

“Ooh, someone’s in trouble.” Lindsey mocked lightheartedly as he walked into the room with the witches.

“This was all some crazy test?” Alonna asked.

“You guys were playing with me this whole time?” Bethany asked in hurt shock.

“Nope.” Willow said. “We needed to test Lilah’s progress. You needed to be removed from your hometown. If she couldn’t handle it we would have stepped in and done everything in our power to help you.”

“But I passed.” Lilah said with a smile before a worried frown crossed her face. “Right?”

“Mostly.” Tara replied.

“We’re pretty sure you’re not evil anymore.” Willow added. “But you still have room for improvement.”

“Ouch!” Lindsey said with a laugh.

“You’re test is coming up sooner than you think Lindsey.” Tara told the easily amused man.

“Ha! Suck it country boy!” Lilah shot back with a laugh of her own.

“I swear getting you two to stop trying to one up each other will take us forever and a day.” Willow muttered with a weary sigh. “In the meantime we had a couple ideas to help Bethany train.”

“What would you two know about my training?” The confused telekinetic asked in an almost pouty huff.

“More than you’d think.” Willow said calmly. “We may not have the exact same power you have but, well…”

The talkative redhead paused her babble for a moment and focused her eyes on a banana sitting atop a bowl of fruit in the middle of the breakfast table three rows over. With preternatural grace the piece of fruit rose from the bowl and floated across the room until it hovered before the honey blonde.

“Thank you Sweetie.” Tara said a she nonchalantly plucked the banana from the air with one hand and peeled it with a similar focused look her love had used.

“The principal is the same.” Willow finished her thought with a smile.

Bethany Chaulk smiled a bright and uncompromising smile. She may not have known everything she wanted to about these two strange young women. But she knew all that she needed for now.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 16, 2015 6:40 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:51 pm
Posts: 922
Location: Kaskinen, Finland. Citizen of Kitopia
Yay for excellent update-y goodness... I'm glad that Lilah is refinding her humanity... I really hope Willow, Tara and Bethany really soon remind the Watcher's Council that poking into Scoobie business is not very good for their long term health...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Fri Sep 18, 2015 3:35 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Sat Sep 24, 2011 8:45 pm
Posts: 986
Topics: 15
Location: Beyond the orbit of Mars and accelerating...
Yay for an update!

I think that Lilah is projecting a little.

While i'm sure Tara can be ruthless if need be, i don't think she's going to kill anyone if not absolutely necessarily.

But yes, nice to see Lilah making steps with her non-evil rehab.


and i must admit to some serious curiosity about Ethan and Jenny.

I originally thought that Jenny went bad, and that Ethan was the inside man.
now i'm not sure.
Maybe they both are? (So to speak)

I look forward to finding out :P

R :flower

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel


My Story: Coming Home


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Sat Sep 19, 2015 10:35 pm 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Zampsa. Hi Azirahael.

Yes Lilah is in the middle of her own side journey of self-discovery. Which is fun for Tara and Willow because they just keep getting new and entertaining opportunities to prod her along. Lindsey is probably going to get the same treatment. Though his crisis of conscience all the way back in Season 1 of Angel probably gives him a leg up on his co-director/president. Then again he came back in the finale and made a desperate power grab all on his own just to spite the main character so...

Both characters have their work cut out for them.

Bethany is a strong addition to the Hotel for the time being and certain watchers are indeed in for a very harsh wakeup call.

I had my suspicions that Ethan might have been telegraphing his plays too strongly in the beginning. But then again he is a chaos worshiping mad sorcerer. He's really good at keeping everyone guessing right up until his gloating gets him caught.

Looking back on early episodes reminded me how under developed Jenny was as a character. It'll be fun to see what side she ends up on when things shake out.

I'll be traveling the week after next so as a special treat I'll try to end up posting the next chapter this coming Wednesday. Now I have to go print out all the chapters I have written that I haven't posted yet. I'll need something to proofread on the long car ride from southern Michigan to Mount Rushmore.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Last edited by Citanul on Wed Sep 23, 2015 12:18 am, edited 1 time in total.

Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 23, 2015 12:18 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Okay so just a bit of posting schedule info before I post this next entry. I'm driving cross country from Friday pretty much until next Thursday. So you're all getting the next part a week early.

Please enjoy.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 23, 2015 12:28 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: Unless I'm seriously miscounting these we're on the first Marvels entry of Act 2. Go us! We left off last time with a fairly heavy Faith/Buffy story in this world. While the aftermath of that little rampage has more or less been recovered from a new catastrophe is looming just around the corner. How in the world are our favorite ladies going to handle not one but three power mad fiends coming at them from all sides? Let's find out.

******************************

Primer: Marvels

Willow = Wanda Maximoff = Scarlet Witch

Tara = Carol Danvers = Ms. Marvel

Buffy = Jennifer Walters = She-Hulk

Faith = Faith = X-23

Xander = Pietro Maximoff = Quicksilver

Anya = Jessica Drew = Spider-Woman

Giles = Vision = G.I.L.E.S. = Generated Intuitive Logistics Engine Source = Grumpy Intellectual Librarian Englishman Simulation

******************************

Marvels: Latveria

“Carol Danvers.” An ethereal voice called out.

She awoke in an unfamiliar place. Darkness shrouded everything beyond the edge of the large circular bed. A thin red sheet was her only cover. She clutched the bed sheet to her naked breasts as she sat up and faced the strange void.

“Who’s there?” Carol demanded in a harsh tone.

“There is no need to fear my love.” The distinctly masculine voice assured her. Carol watched anxiously as a form manifested from the darkness. At the edge of the bed appeared a tall muscular man whose face was framed by a dome of curly black hair with a sharp widow’s peak and a distinctive goatee. To Carol’s dismay he wore nothing at all.

“I am Marcus.” He said with a languid air. “Ruler of the timeless realm of Limbo. I have searched eternity for one worthy of being my bride.”

“Wow, okay, no thank you.” Carol replied with shock and then a growing sense of confusion.

“We are destined to be joined as one my love.” Marcus droned on. “From the fruits of our union I shall once more be able to walk the mortal world. From that day forward you shall be my queen.”

“Thanks for the offer but I’m already with someone.” Carol replied in a huff of annoyance.

“Our love can no longer be denied.” The man extolled. “Destiny has foretold.”

“Okay, seriously stop!” Carol snapped. The man looked at her face for the first time and finally registered her sour mood. “I’d explain how not interested I am in being your queen, or any other man’s queen for that matter, but it will save us a lot of time if you just turn around.”

“My love, you can not resist me. It is fate.” Marcus said in a chastising voice.

“Turn around!” Carol ordered. Seeing no immediate harm in humoring his reluctant bride Marcus did as she said. The first thing he noticed in doing so was the heat.

A wall of fire burst into existence right behind the king of Limbo. The light almost blinded him, but it was nothing compared to the smoldering hatred he now felt radiating from the flames. Somehow he knew that he alone was the target of that raw, untempered scorn.

To either side of his head swirls of green flames took shape on the wall of fire. The two massive pools of emerald flame grew to form eyes. The piercing shapes glared at Marcus with searing malice the likes of which he had never known. For the first time in his long life the immortal knew fear.

An almost primal roar filled the space Carol now knew to be a dream. With a wicked smile the blonde watched as her one true love dealt with the unwanted intruder.

“She! Is! Mine!” The green eyed wall of fire screamed. Marcus gasped once before the flames erupted and consumed his form. In an instant he was no more.

Carol just smiled as her fiery guardian shrunk down to a more familiar size and shape. Green eyes met with blue and the dream space faded to nothingness.

******************************

In the temporally isolated realm of Limbo there stood a massive castle. At the heart of the castle lay the throne room. In that chamber, as one might expect, stood the throne. From which all eternity could be observed even as time in Limbo itself stood still. On that throne now sat a statue of the man who once claimed to rule over all of time from that castle. The look of terror was still on Marcus’s face even as his remains crumbled to dust.

******************************

“Mmmm, my hero.” Carol Danvers murmured sleepily as she wrapped her arms around her always.

“No one messes with my girl.” Wanda replied with a yawn before falling back into restful slumber with her everything.

******************************

“Yes, we’ll be ready for trial long before the court date they just set.” Jennifer Walters told her Co-Counsel over the phone as she stepped out of the empty courtroom. “I just walked our witness through everything. She’s more than ready to testify.”

As the blonde lawyer made her way down the marbled halls of New York City’s courthouse she noticed a familiar pair of faces sitting to one side of the hall. Her smile grew as she decided to catch up with the two men.

“I have to go. I’ll talk to you back at the office.” Jennifer said as she hung up her cell phone and walked towards her old friends from law school. “Well, fancy seeing you here!”

“Jennifer!” Said the oddly perceptive brown haired man wearing dark sunglasses and holding a thin white cane. “Long time no see!”

“Yeah you really are a sight for sore eyes.” The slightly heavier man with longer blond hair added with a smile.

“Very funny guys.” Jennifer said as she rolled her eyes and sat down on the bench next to the two men.

“She rolled her eyes but she’s still smiling.” The blond man added with a sly grin. “We must have caught her in a really good mood.”

“So I hear Foggy is still narrating your life, eh Matt.” Jennifer quipped as she lightly nudged the blind man’s shoulder.

“Well I’d ask him to stop but he just has such a lovely voice.” Matt replied with a smirk. “You seem happy.”

“I am happy.” Jennifer admitted. “Unbelievably happy. I didn’t even know I could feel this happy before, well.”

“You met someone.” Foggy leapt into the new avenue of conversation with overt enthusiasm. “What’s he like. Tall? Dark? Handsome? A woman? A woman trapped in a tall, dark and handsome man’s body?”

“Funny.” Jennifer replied in a droll tone. “Yes I’ve met someone. No you can’t meet them right now. We’re both very busy.”

“It’s a long distance thing isn’t it?” Foggy guessed. “Those always bite.”

“Something tells me they meet up a lot more often than that.” Matt chimed in with a sly grin. “How is that friend of yours doing by the way?”

“Carol is doing great.” Jennifer said with renewed cheer. “She finished her physical therapy and is already putting her life back together. She met someone too.”

“Good for her.” Matt said. “I could tell by the upbeat tone in your voice that something was working out well for you. I’m glad it’s true on several fronts.”

“Enough about me.” Jennifer declared. “I want to hear everything about you guys. I heard you finally left Landman & Zack. You even had a big role in taking down that corrupt real estate tycoon that bombed your old neighborhood. What were they calling him again? The Kingpin of Crime?”

“You heard right.” Foggy said with newfound cheer. “You happen to be looking at the esteemed senior partners of the prestigious law firm of Nelson & Murdock. The men who saved the good people of Hell’s Kitchen from being gentrified out of house and home.”

“What my pompous friend means to say is that we were proud to lend our legal counsel to the government’s star witness.” Matt clarified with an amused smile.

“That’s really great you guys.” Jennifer said with a much softer smile. “Almost makes me wish I had struck out on my own as well.”

“Not everyone gets a foot in the door at Goodman, Lieber, Kurtzberg & Holliway.” Matt replied.

“And they seem like the good guys from what I hear of all the cases they take.” Foggy added.

“They are.” Jennifer said as she considered what her friends from law school were saying. “I guess I’m just lucky.” She glanced at her watch and realized she was almost going to be late for her next meeting.

With a sigh Jennifer stood up from the bench and faced her two friends. “Sorry to cut this short you guys.” She said with a frown. “This is my busy day as far as cases go. We should catch up like this again sometime.”

“Something tells me we will.” Matt replied with a smile. “It was good talking to you Jen.”

“Yeah, always a pleasure Walters.” Foggy added. As the blonde woman turned and sprinted down the hall, the two men faced each other. “She seems to be doing well.”

“Yeah.” Matt said in a far less enthusiastic tone.

“Oh come on Matt.” Foggy complained. “Don’t tell me your lie detector went off just now.”

“No, for once it didn’t seem like every word coming out of her was a carefully guarded secret.” Matt explained. “This time she really was genuinely happy about everything that she said.”

“But she’s still hiding something from us.” Foggy said with a sigh.

“She’s hiding something from the world.” Matt said. “And there’s something else. Her scent has had this tang to it for the last few years. She was exposed to something toxic.”

“Is she sick?” Foggy asked.

“I honestly don’t know.”

******************************

“She said she wanted to catch up with us?” Jessica asked in an almost skeptical tone.

“You know how Sue is.” Carol replied as the two women walked down the busy sidewalk that led to the café several women in their profession seemed to gravitate towards. “Cooped up in that tower with the boys and her kids. She just needs some time off with friends.”

“Oh, okay then.” Jessica said as realization dawned on her. “I was worried she’d be interested in Pietro.”

“She’s married Jess.” Carol moaned as she lightly rolled her eyes. “With kids. And I highly doubt she is going to ask one of us to join her for a three way on Reed’s birthday.”

“I don’t know.” An amused voice came from behind them. “That might just finally be the thing that gets him out of that lab for a full day.”

“Sue!” Carol cried out in excitement as she turned and saw her old friend. The two blondes hugged briefly before the married blonde turned to the raven haired woman with a smile.

“It’s good to see you guys again.” Susan Storm said. “No Jessica I’m not interested in stealing your new man. Carol, it’s been too long.”

“Hi Sue. How are Reed and the boys?” Carol greeted the other woman warmly.

“Oh you know how they can be.” Sue said with a dismissive sigh.

“A hothead, a brooding statue, and a pompous jackass?” Jessica asked.

“Yes, yes, and my husband has other qualities that make up for his constant tunnel vision.” Sue replied as the three of them took seats around a small table in front of the café. “I want to hear everything you two have been up to. I know Carol met someone from the rather shameful things the papers have said, but this is the first I’m hearing of Jess committing.”

“Well then let me tell you about all the wonderful things that have come into our lives since Wanda and Pietro came to town.” Carol replied with a quirked smile.

******************************

“Hey Natasha.” Wanda greeted the other redhead as she came into the central lounge room of Avengers Tower. “Oh I’m sorry, am I intruding?”

“What?” The Russian spy asked as she looked up from the bar. “Why would you be intruding?”

“You’re aura. It’s just. Never mind, how are you doing?” Wanda babbled herself into a corner.

“Smooth Red.” Natasha said as the witch took a seat next to her.

“I try Red.” Wanda smirked. “So how are you handling Bruce going off on one of his “I’m not safe to be around people.” trips?” She asked with a broodingly deep voice towards the end.

“It’s hard you know.” Natasha admitted before doing her best to put on a cheery façade. “What about you and Carol? I though I felt the building shake last night.”

“Oh that wasn’t anything too big.” Wanda replied. “Just some demon trying to steal her away by entering her dreams.”

“What?” Natasha shouted. “Something tried to do that last night?”

“Yeah but I handled it.” Wanda assured. “You might be more sensitive to magic than we thought if you actually felt the alarms go off.”

“You handled a guy walking around in Carol’s dreams?” Natasha asked in awe. “How?”

“Oh, that’s a long story.” Wanda said. “Just something we picked up after dealing with so many mind walkers.”

“You can enter her dreams.” Natasha said as she suddenly began to wonder about the other redhead’s relationship with one of her closer friends.

“She can enter mine too.” Wanda said before looking up and catching the worried frown on the other woman’s face. “I’m explaining this wrong. There was a threat and the spells we have set up to defend each other allowed me to save her.”

“That’s, wow.” Natasha trailed off with a whisper. “I don’t know if I could ever trust someone that much.”

“Well to be fair you haven’t been with the same person for as many centuries as I’ve been with Carol.” Wanda replied sheepishly.

“Centuries huh?” Natasha asked with a wicked smirk. “I keep forgetting that you two are technically the oldest couple I’ll ever meet. What other advice or sage wisdom can I get out of you today?”

“Wisdom may be a bit of a stretch.” Wanda admitted. “We’ve just seen people fall into certain patterns enough times to make really good guesses. And yet Jessica still finds a way to surprise us at least once a lifetime.”

“Still, there can’t be many people capable of matching just how committed you two are to each other.” Natasha said.

“She’s my everything.” Wanda whispered before turning back towards the spy. “And you’d be surprised just what people are capable of. Even if they don’t remember things from other worlds like Carol and I do some couples are just meant to be together.”

“I swear you’re talking about me every other time I come in this room.” Jennifer called out to the two redheads sitting at the bar.

“Hey Jen.” They both said with bright smiles.

“How was work?” Wanda asked.

“Good enough.” The lawyer admitted as she sat her briefcase down and removed her high heels. “Ran a witness through the process of testifying before actually putting them on the stand. Oh and I ran into some old friends from law school.”

“And how was seeing Faith last night?” Natasha asked with a wicked smirk.

“How did you?” Jennifer shot back in confusion.

“Please girl.” The spy replied with another smirk. “Faith’s ride can’t keep quiet to save her life whenever she sees Steve. I’m just glad she’ll be legal in a week or so and we won’t have to deal with all this tension from them only going to first base.”

“So you’ll have a lot more sleepovers to look forward to.” Wanda told Jennifer with an amused grin.

“Very funny you guys.” Jennifer pouted even as she felt giddy at the idea of more time with her girl. “I’d say it isn’t fair for you redheads to gang up on me but I’m just in way too good a mood.”

“Wow, Faith must have been in rare form last night for you to still be this happy.” Natasha replied with a laugh. “Too bad Steve and Tony had to fly out so early this morning.”

“She’ll visit again soon.” Jennifer said with a mildly distracted smile. “They both will.”

******************************

“And that was the third major city Pietro carried me to where we ended the date by having sex on the roof of a national monument.” Jessica went on as the two stunned blondes stared at her in shock, horror and no small amount of disbelief. “Now about the Great Wall of China.”

“Stop!” Sue all but shouted as she threw up both hands. “We get it Jess, I’m very happy for you and a little terrified about meeting this speed runner and his fiery redheaded sister that Carol has shacked up with.”

“Jess glossed over their better qualities.” Carol said as she tried to blink away the mental image the dark haired woman painted in all their minds.

“Providing orgasms in new and exciting places is one of Pietro’s best qualities.” Jessica protested.

“I’m sure it is Sweetie.” Carol admitted as she just shrugged towards Sue. Before either blonde could say something further a blindingly bright light enveloped their table.

Jessica was thrown from her seat. When she finally looked up the entire café was staring at the empty space where her friends had been. The table and chairs were overturned and there was no sign of Carol or Susan.

“Well this is going to get me in trouble.” Jessica muttered as she picked herself up from the ground. With a weary sigh she tipped the stunned waiter and began the long walk back to the skyscraper she called home. She was not looking forward to breaking this news to her boyfriend’s sister.

******************************

“Something’s wrong!” Wanda cried out as she stood up from her bar stool.

“What?” Both Jennifer and Natasha asked as they stared at the worried witch.

“Something happened to Carol!” Wanda shouted before lowering her voice and favoring her stunned friends with an apologetic look. “Sorry, I have to go.”

With that the Scarlet Witch ran down the hall leading to the library. In it she found the man she was looking for.

“Giles get ready to go.” Wanda ordered. “Carol needs us.”

“At once dear girl.” The robot replied.

******************************

“That wasn’t fun.” Carol muttered as she regained consciousness. One look around the room she found herself in was all she needed to size up the enemy. Massive pieces of machinery lined the windowless chamber. An array of computer monitors filled one entire wall just above an oversized terminal. Steel tables with matching sets of manacles sat near the center under a large light fixture. The décor positively screamed “mad scientist’s laboratory.”

Carol looked down to see that she was lying atop a slightly raised circular platform lined with an array of blinking lights. A smaller contraption off to her side housed the other blonde she had spent the afternoon with. Another glance around revealed an oddly dressed figure moving from machine to machine while humming to himself.

“Sue.” Carol whispered. “Wake up. I think this guy is one of yours.” A disgruntled moan was all that the former Air Force officer received from the other woman. “Seriously, he’s wearing a green cape and h-hood. Pretty sure you know him.”

“Victor?” Susan Storm muttered as she finally raised her head and looked around the mad scientist’s lab.

“Ah, my darling Sue.” The man called out from the computer terminal across the room. “I was wondering when you would join us love.” As he turned and strode towards them Carol caught sight of his distinctive metal mask for the first time.

“Doctor Doom.” Carol muttered in disbelief. “Sue, you know this guy right?” She asked with a bored tone as Doom pranced maniacally about his lab.

“Oh my god!” Sue exclaimed. “We went on one date in college before I met my husband and he hasn’t let me forget about it for the last decade and a half.”

“You’ll soon see my dear Susan.” Doom proclaimed as he strode from one machine to another with his long green cape flowing behind him majestically. “We are simply meant to be, my love.”

“Victor I’m married!” Sue shouted back. “To the man I love! Reed and I have two children! You’ve wasted too much of your life on this obsession! Take the hint and get over it!”

“Sadly this isn’t entirely about you darling.” Doom replied with a smile as he turned away from Sue and began to press a series of buttons on a small podium next to Carol’s platform. “That should be just about it. Feel free to use all of your powers to escape Ms. Marvel.”

“No, that’s alright.” Carol replied absentmindedly as she examined her trimmed fingernails. “I can wait.”

“Please, I insist that you use your nearly cosmic powers to escape my lab.” Doom said in a firmer tone.

“Make me.” Carol countered with a sarcastic smile.

Doom pressed a button and the platform lit up. Sue watched in horror as the spherical energy field containing Carol was filled with countless arcs of electricity. Then she realized the lightning simply danced across her friend’s skin with no effect.

“Energy absorption won’t free you from that cage woman!” Doom spat in annoyance.

“Maybe not.” Carol replied. “But it means there’s nothing you can really do to me as long as I’m trapped in here. And you aren’t man enough to let me out there with you.”

“Then you will be trapped in this lab for many years to come.” Doom threatened. “You have no hope of escaping otherwise.”

“Oh Victor.” Carol said with a bemused sigh. “Why would I need to escape when she’s already on her way here?”

“What?” Doom asked. “No matter how powerful you think your friends are they are no match for the might of Von Doom. Even the monster and petty god couldn’t hope to breach my citadel.”

“They’re not the ones coming.” Carol replied with a smirk. “When she gets here you’ll see just how insignificant you and you little tin soldiers truly are.”

******************************

“Wanda I’m so sorry.” Jessica began to say as she came into the main floor of Avengers Tower. “I lost… Hey, where is everyone?”

“In here Jess.” Jennifer called out from the lab. Jessica quickly ran up the short flight of stairs towards the main laboratory that overlooked the rest of the living space. Once inside she was surprised to find Jennifer, Pietro, Natasha, Clint, and Bobbi huddled around the large communications array display screen.

On the screen a very concerned looking Steve wearing all of his uniform but the mask and helmet was standing besides Tony dressed in full armor and T’Challa wearing a long flowing cape and the royal crown of Wakanda.

“Did she say what was wrong before she took the second Quinjet and Giles?” Steve asked.

“No.” Natasha answered. “Just that Carol was in trouble.”

“I was with Carol when it happened.” Jessica chimed in. As everyone in the room and on the monitor turned to her she began to worry. Before too long Pietro came and put his arms around her. The black haired woman relaxed into the white haired man’s embrace. “We were at the café with Susan Storm and then there was a bright flash of light. When I got back up both of them were just gone.”

“Susan Storm?” Tony asked in surprise. “Have we called Richards in on this yet?”

“Pulling up the Baxter Building now.” Bobbi said as she went to another communications terminal.

“So we’re dealing with someone who has a teleporter and a grudge against the Four.” Clint said with an almost exasperated sigh. “I’ll ready the main Quinjet.”

“We’ll meet you there.” Steve replied.

“Come friends.” T’Challa said. “We will take one of my new stealth ships.”

“I always wanted an excuse to ride Wakandan super tech right up to that guy’s front door.” Tony said.

“I’m just glad my shield was fixed up in time for this mess.” Steve said as he pulled on the mask and helmet of his iconic uniform. “Avengers, assemble.”

******************************

“We’ll be over the target site in moments.” Giles said as he flew the cloaked Quinjet over northern Serbia. “Doomstadt will be visible before Castle Doom.”

“Thank you for doing this Giles.” Wanda said as she massaged her temples and focused all of her powers on the task ahead.

“Think nothing of it dear girl.” The mechanical man replied. “We’re family after all.”

“And no one messes with our family.” Wanda said as she unbuckled herself from the copilot’s chair and began to slowly walk back towards the rear hatch. She schooled her emotions as crimson waves of mystical energy swirled around her hands.

“My, what a quaint little city.” Giles remarked as the capital and palace came into view. Just as Scarlet Witch reached the rear hatch he brought the jet into a stationary hover over Castle Doom and turned towards the rear compartment. “You’re clear to go.”

“Bring the Quinjet in for a landing after I’m inside.” The Scarlet Witch told him. “They’ll be too busy to stop you by then.”

As she spoke she pressed the button on the side of the hatch and stepped out as it slowly lowered. With the wind whipping through her long red hair the witch took one breath and leapt from the vehicle. She plummeted through the air like a glowing red comet.

******************************

“What the hell is this?” Doom shouted as he watched the conflicting readings coming from the monitors. Nothing his equipment reported made the least bit of sense. One machine told him a black hole was descending on his castle. Another claimed the rapidly approaching anomaly was a white dwarf star. Yet another swore his castle was in the dead center of a solar eclipse. And the only thing on the surveillance monitors was a lone woman plummeting towards certain death that awaited patiently on the roof of his castle.

“Oh good.” Carol said as both Doom and Susan watched the screens along the wall of the lab in fascination and horror. “It won’t be long now Sue. I was hoping you’d get a chance to meet her.”

******************************

The highest tower of Castle Doom was fast approaching. Wanda reached out with a single tendril of crimson energy and lightly grazed the rooftop battlements. In the blink of an eye the surface before her was gone and she continued to fall.

She did the same with the floor of the chamber below. And again with the winding spiral staircase at the heart of the tower. At the tower’s base she melted through the floor to the grand dining hall below. Onward through each and every level of the castle she passed. Leaving melted slag and gaping holes in her wake. Until, finally she reached her destination.

The ceiling of Doom’s most secret laboratory exploded. Shards of stone and wood cascaded down upon machinery and equipment that the power mad dictator had collected or stolen. Few fragments hit the energy prisons housing the two blondes. Those that did bounced off harmlessly or fizzled into brief puffs of smoke. The dictator did not fair as well.

Doom reacted quickly as he raised his personal defensive force field. A boulder comprised of most of the floor above hit his little bubble squarely, taxing his suit’s shield generators to their limits. Before the field gave way he was able to break up enough of the debris to escape harm. As the bubble burst Doom brushed aside what little rubble had fallen atop him and stood.

His lab was filled with a swirling vortex of wind and stray energy waves that crashed around him. At the center of the maelstrom a lone redheaded woman clad in a tight fitting corset and matching red pants floated down to the floor.

“Who dares attack the mighty Victor Von Doom?” He shouted in outrage.

The redhead just glanced at him and then surveyed the rest of the lab. Her eyes froze as they landed on the two blondes still trapped in specialized force fields. Wanda smiled briefly at Carol before turning back to the enraged despot.

“You’re powers are no match for me witch!” Doom declared confidently. He readied both the mystical and technological defenses built into his armor for the battle ahead. The petty tyrant took one menacing step towards the Scarlet Witch.

Without the slightest bit of concern the witch put up one hand, palm stretched out towards Doom. He froze in place as crimson waves pooled around her open hand. Her fingers flexed outward slightly and the red wave crashed forth. Energy washed over the despot to seemingly no effect. At first he just stared blankly at the woman. Then he let out a faint gurgling sound and fell to the ground, unmoving.

“Oh my god.” Sue whispered in shock.

“Baby, are you alright?” Wanda called out as she returned all of her attention to her everything. “He didn’t hurt you did he?”

“I’m fine now that you’re here.” Carol assured her distraught redhead. “I knew you’d find me.”

“I’ll always find you.” Wanda promised as she raced over to the small control panel besides the device entrapping her love. She flipped a series of switches and then pressed a button. The lights lining the base of the high tech prison blinked off and the field collapsed. Carol was free and in the arms of her love almost instantly.

Sue blinked in surprise at the couple’s reunion. The energy field trapping her dissipated along with Carol’s and she took a hesitant step down to the floor of the laboratory. A brief movement out of the corner of her eye caught her attention and she turned to see the body of Victor Von Doom shudder.

“He’s still moving.” Susan Storm said in surprise. “I thought you killed him for a minute there.”

“Oh no, I killed him.” Wanda replied as she broke off from kissing her always. “Hi, I’m Wanda. You must be Carol’s friend Sue.”

“You killed him?” Sue shouted in shock. “Why?”

“Was kidnapping and trying to kill my girlfriend not enough reason?” Wanda asked as Carol sighed and walked over to the body.

“How many times has he kidnapped you in the last six months Sue?” Carol asked as she loomed over the shuddering body. “Or tried to conquer the world? How many war crimes has he committed just this year alone?”

“Well when you put it like that.” Sue admitted with a forlorn expression. “What are you doing Carol.”

“My girl has a funny sense of humor.” Carol said as she leaned down and ripped away the breast plate of Doom’s armor. Something inside his chest was definitely moving around. The two blondes watched as the skin just below his ribcage burst open and a small, furious animal covered in blood soaked fur snarled and clawed its way to freedom.

“Sweetie, did you mean to make a badger?” Carol asked as she snatched the beast up by the scruff of its neck.

“He had some pretty impressive spell wards built into that armor.” Wanda admitted as she walked over to the computer terminal. “But nothing was protecting his internal organs from a little statistical probability snafu.”

“I think I’m gonna be sick.” Sue whispered as she watched the snarling badger screech and flail helplessly.

“Oh dear.” A voice above the stunned woman said. Sue turned to see a figure dressed in tweed floating towards them. “I’m pleased to see you safe and sound dear girl.”

“Thanks Giles.” Carol replied with a quirked smile.

“Giles come help me get the locals under control.” Wanda called the mechanical man over to the computer terminal.

“Of course.” He said as he floated over to join the redhead. “Mrs. Storm.” He bowed to the other blonde on his way.

“Is that the flying robot butler Jessica was talking about?” Sue asked.

“Hardly.” Carol said with a laugh.

“Ms. Drew thinks I’m a butler?” Giles asked in a mildly affronted voice as he touched the computer’s surface.

“Jessica just thinks everyone with a British accent is a butler.” Carol assured the mechanical man.

“Oh this isn’t good at all.” Wanda muttered as new information began to fill the screen before her. “I’m starting to think I went easy on Vic over there.”

******************************

“Avengers, you are cleared to enter Latverian air space.” The voice came in over the radio. “The interim government is awaiting your arrival at Castle Doom.”

“Okay that is just weird.” Tony said as he checked various transmission signals with his suit’s communications array. “No sign of their military moving to intercept us.”

“Doom would never lower his guard like this.” T’Challa said with a worried frown as he piloted his stealth Quinjet to Castle Doom’s royal landing pad.

“Maybe the party ended early and the girls won.” Clint said over the radio link from the Avengers Quinjet.

“We can only hope so.” Steve said as he picked up his newly reforged shield. “Otherwise we’ll have a hell of a fight on our hands once we land.”

The two high tech transport jets came in for a landing on the massive platform besides the palace. Each member of the team took note of the gaping hole in the roof of the central tower. They landed right besides the other Avengers Quinjet. The rear hatches opened and Captain America, Black Panther and Iron Man were joined by Black Widow, Hawkeye, Mockingbird, Spider Woman, Quicksilver and She Hulk. The team formed up in varying defensive stances when they were greeted by a lone man.

“Greetings.” He said with a bow and a thick accent. “The new rulers will see you now.” He then turned and hastily walked towards the castle.

“I guess we follow him.” She Hulk said. The team went along with the strange little man and soon found themselves entering a massive throne room dominated by portraits and sculptures of the masked ruler of the isolated eastern European nation.

“Hi guys.” They heard Wanda call out. They looked across the grand chamber to see the cheery redhead perched in the lap of their blonde friend. The couple was all too casually sitting on the most ostentatious throne any of them had ever seen.

“Okay before we get into “what the hell” and “how the heck” territory I gotta know.” Pietro said as the relief of seeing his sister and her girl safe eased his nerves. “T’Challa, you don’t have a throne like that back at your palace do you?”

“Of course I don’t.” The ebony man dressed in a form fitting black cat suit said in disgust. “My throne is far more comfortable and much less of a gaudy eye sore.”

“Sorry, had to ask.” Pietro said as half the group turned towards him with withering glares. “Please continue.”

The Avengers walked towards the throne but stopped halfway as they caught sight of an odd feature. One wall seemed to be hastily renovated in the last hour or so. In it was set a massive Plexiglas panel. Beyond the transparent surface was a large animal enclosure littered with plants, a few fallen trees and a hollowed out log, a small pond and even a tire swing. At the base of the window was a small golden plaque with one word engraved. It simply read “Vic.”

“What’s with the, oh holy Jeez!” Tony began to ask but shrieked once an enraged badger flung itself at the window.

“Yeah, he’s not taking being overthrown too well.” Wanda said as she climbed out of Carol’s lap.

“Or being a badger for that matter.” Carol added with an amused grin.

“Oh my god you didn’t.” Pietro whispered before a startled laugh escaped his lips. “Sorry, this is serious isn’t it?” He asked as he tried to stifle the somewhat grim humor only he and Clint seemed to appreciate.

“What did they do?” Jennifer asked in a curious tone.

“Dr. Doom’s first name is Victor.” T’Challa said in a neutral tone. Several of the avengers looked back and forth between the witches and the badger several times. None could form words.

“Okay, in my defense he started something he couldn’t finish.” Wanda said sheepishly.

“Remind me not to get on your bad side Red.” Natasha remarked with a slight frown.

“At least you’re not nailing her brother.” Clint added with a grin.

“Pietro don’t let her turn me into a badger!” Jessica shouted as the spies shared a small laugh.

“She’s not going to turn you into a badger just because we’re dating or we might fight every now and then.” Pietro assured. “Right Sis?”

“Jessica I would never turn you into a badger.” Wanda assured before a wicked smile covered her face. “The jury is still out on bunnies though.”

As the dark haired woman screamed in terror the rest of the team took a closer look at what remained of the deposed dictator. The badger glared at them each before crawling back into the hollow log.

“The people are ready for your announcement your eminence.” A servant said as he approached the two witches with a bow.

“Good. We’ll be out in a moment.” Wanda said before turning back to the team. “You guys should stay back and watch this next part.”

As the Avengers watched in comparatively mild shock Carol and Wanda walked hand in hand out to the balcony on the far side of the throne room from “Vic’s” habitat. A monitor on the wall beside the arch of the balcony’s doorway turned on and the team saw the square besides the royal palace had filled with people.

“Good people of Latveria!” Wanda called out to the crowd. “Things are going to change around here.”

As she spoke the monitors in the throne room and the projected screens in the square outside changed. They showed Doom’s lab being devastated by the redhead. They showed him falling before her. Then they showed the blonde at her side ripping his armor apart to reveal the snarling animal that remained of the nation’s former ruler.

Just as the whispers of shock and disbelief rippled through the crowd a loud roar drowned the people out. They looked to the sky as thousands of their fallen leader’s signature robots flew towards the castle. Panic gave way to surprise as the dour faced machines clad in green tunics and silver armor landed in the square a dozen at a time, bowed to the couple on the balcony and began walking single file into the main entrance of the castle.

Wanda looked out over the masses of confused citizens of the nation she had just conquered. The next words she spoke shocked those present far more than seeing a live badger crawl out of their leader ever could.

“Democratic elections to decide the first president of Latveria will be held in six months.”

******************************

“You’re all crazy.”

“You keep saying that Bobbi.” Jennifer remarked with a frown. “Why exactly?”

“Those two can’t just set themselves up as rulers by offing a petty tyrant.” The blonde Shield agent shot back.

“To be fair he was an internationally reviled military dictator.” Steve said as he flipped through an early edition of the country’s only newspaper. Wanda and Carol were getting nothing but praise from the media that had long since learned not to question the word of whoever lived in the palace. He wondered how long that would last.

“And he stole my tech!” Tony cried out in mild outrage.

“Tony you can go through the files and see if any of his toys use your designs.” Carol said as she brought up more information on a laptop with the Latverian flag emblazoned on the back panel. “If you find anything destroy it or load it on the jets and take it back to your place.”

“T’Challa if we find any stolen vibranium stores we’ll load them on your ship.” Wanda added.

“That is most kind.” The African ruler of the world’s only vibranium producing country said.

“Why thank you Carol.” Tony said as he walked over to another computer terminal in the large secondary lab they had gathered in. “I already know who I’d vote for in these new elections.”

“We’re not running for president.” Wanda declared as she rifled through more of Doom’s files.

“What?” Bobbi and Natasha asked in surprise.

“We are going to fix this country’s education system, employment problem and infrastructure. Then we are packing up all the killer robots and leaving.” Wanda answered the rest of her stunned teammates.

“See?” Jennifer asked Bobbi as she easily shifted back to her normal blonde form. “They aren’t going to rule with an iron fist.”

“What employment problem?” Clint asked.

“Doom had it set up so that people were assigned jobs based on family histories.” Carol said. “Couple that with his warped propaganda filled textbooks and workers are stuck in the same roles and social standing that their parents and grand parents had.”

“Plus the entire military and police force for this country was nothing but robots.” Wanda added. “These people are going to have to take back those jobs, and quickly.”

“So far I’m not really hearing anything too bad about this little coup you gals staged.” Pietro said with a humorous smirk.

“It was kind of bloody.” Sue quipped as she searched another computer terminal’s files for anything designed by her husband.

“Well at least we didn’t expect to be greeted as liberators.” Carol replied with just as much amusement in her voice.

“So when are you dismantling all the robots?” Natasha asked.

“Why would we do that?” Wanda said.

“Because they’re an army of evil killer robots.” Bobbi shot back in exasperation. “Please tell me you’ll at least make it so whoever is in charge can’t use them to pick up where the badger left off.”

“We’re going to be keeping the robots for a while.” Wanda told the newly shocked group of heroes.

“Why?” T’Challa asked in a neutral tone that did volumes to hide his worry.

“Giles tell everyone your primary directive programming.” Wanda said casually.

“To seek out and destroy any and all forms of advanced Artificial Intelligence that pose a threat to the people of Earth.” He responded in a dull tone before letting a smile cross his face. “I’d say I’m doing a smashing job of it thus far.” Giles added with a wry grin.

“Giles has been interfacing with them since we got here.” Carol explained. “Once they are all completely under our control they’ll be brought back to the states.”

“Why?” Bobbi asked. “Why not just get rid of them?”

“Then who would stop the Sentinel program?” Carol asked.

“Oh.” Natasha whispered.

“For the sake of all our friendships we’re going to assume you guys that still have Shield clearance are not involved in the plan to have giant killer robots hunt down innocent people.” Wanda said.

“Shield would never!” Bobbi began.

“But you aren’t the only Shield.” Wanda said. “Near as we can tell there are at least two spy organizations acting independently of each other and both claim to be Shield to some extent. You have the group Bobbi has been taking orders from the entire time she’s been with this team. And then you have the Shield with the hellicarrier captained by the Nick Fury robot.”

“Fury’s a robot?” Tony asked.

“Pretty sure it’s a Life Model Decoy.” Carol admitted. “Fury hasn’t shown his face since Wanda and I met.”

“You can’t know that.” Bobbi protested.

“Witches, remember.” Wanda said. “And robot body doubles don’t have auras. It wasn’t that hard to tell.”

“Does Giles have an Aura?” Tony asked. “Sorry to derail everything. That just seems like an important detail.”

“Of course I have an aura.” Giles replied before going on in a mildly sarcastic tone. “I just don’t like to wear the bloody thing out in public.”

“Ultron made his body by grafting vibrainium to synthetic biological tissue cells.” Wanda explained. “He’s more alive than any other robot in existence and has as much of a soul or aura as any of us.”

“We should be getting back to the fact that there are two Shields and that Bobbi has been reporting on us to at least one of them.” T’Challa said.

“Seriously?” Natasha shouted.

“Yeah, that’s not cool.” Pietro chimed in.

“That’s not important now.” Bobbi protested.

“No. I think most of us feel it’s very important.” Tony rebutted. “After everything we’ve been through you still don’t trust the members of this team?”

“This isn’t the first team I’ve been on that could turn into a threat that I’d be the one who was ordered to deal with!” Bobbi shot back.

“Wow.” Jennifer whispered in shock. “That’s a hell of a way to talk about your friends.”

“Says the girl that could get into any courthouse in the country and then level it from the inside out.” Bobbie rebutted.

“Okay I think we should take a step back before we burn all the bridges.” Tony said.

“A little late for that.” Jessica muttered.

“You can’t use the Doombots to attack the US military.” Bobbi declared.

“We aren’t attacking the military.” Wanda stated. “Just the Sentinel program.”

“They still won’t like that.” Tony said.

“Too bad.” Carol replied.

“Cap, tell them they can’t do this.” Bobbi pleaded.

“Right, because I can’t see a problem with giant metal monsters designed to hunt people down and put them in camps.” The world war two veteran said with a sarcastic chuckle.

“The Sovereign Nation of Wakanda is vehemently opposed to the existence and use of weapons of state sponsored terrorism like the Sentinels.” T’Challa said in a cold voice. “Should the interim government of Latveria seek aid in removing such threats from the world stage they would find allies in many places.”

“You guys don’t have to be a part of what we do with Doom’s old weapons.” Wanda said in a deceptively calm voice. “But you won’t stop us. If that means I’m off the team then I’m off the team.”

“S-same h-hear.” Carol said as she put an arm around her love.

“Us too!” Jessica shouted before a worried look crossed her face and she looked to those around her.

“It’s a safe bet no one dating someone those horrible purple monsters were designed to hunt will have a problem with what you guys are planning.” Jennifer replied as she nodded to Jessica and Pietro.

“Natasha, you and Clint can’t possibly agree with this.” Bobbi cried out.

“Even if Fury himself told me to stop them I wouldn’t.” Natasha stated.

“Can’t say I’m a fan of giant robots running loose.” Clint added.

“Does this mean you’re gonna quit pretending to flirt with Bobbi?” Jessica asked.

“Pretending?” Bobbi said.

“Oh for the love of.” Natasha moaned. “Clint is married you dingbat. The only reason he let you fawn over him is to see what stupid spy games crap you’re trying to pull.”

“That had to have been tough to explain to your wife.” Steve said. “Not to mention the kids.”

“You have kids?” Bobbi shouted.

“Three.” Tony replied with a grin. “He even got his wife to name the youngest after Natasha.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet.” Wanda said with a starry look in her eyes as Carol smiled along.

“Tony, you seem awfully quiet on the giant robot issue.” Pietro chimed in.

“Aside from Veronica I don’t care for giant robots.” The billionaire admitted. “And I certainly don’t trust any machine bigger than a car that I can’t ride around inside of.”

“Sue!” A worried voice cried out from across the room and stole everyone’s attention.

“Reed!” Susan all but shouted back in relief as she and the newest guest of the palace ran into each other’s arms.

“I was so worried when I got the call from the Avengers.” The scientist told his wife. “I would have been here sooner but Ben and Johnny were out on patrol and couldn’t get back in time.”

“It’s okay Reed.” Sue assured the man. “Are Frankie and Val safe?”

“They’re on a play date with Annie.” He replied. “How did this happen? What happened to Victor?”

“That is going to be a long story.” Sue said. “First you should meet Carol’s girlfriend Wanda.”

“Ms. Danvers has a girlfriend?” Reed asked in surprise.

“How do you live in New York City and not notice all the borderline hate speech the bugle has been throwing around since the day they met?” Jessica asked in a tone that implied exasperation and more than a little genuine curiosity.

“Hello Dr. Richards.” Wanda said as she ignored the mild slight and walked up to the man. “I’m Wanda Maximoff and I’m kinda sorry but also glad to tell you that Victor won’t be causing anymore trouble.”

“That’s, what?” Reed asked in confusion.

“I’ll fill you in Sweetie.” Sue assured him. “Then we can go through all these files and see if he stole any more of your inventions.”

Wanda and Carol watched as Sue led her husband out of the lab and towards the throne room. They both let out a sigh of relief knowing that at least Sue saw some semblance of reason in their actions. The redhead put on a decent resolve face before turning back to the Avengers.

“Guys I know I may have crossed a line today.” Wanda admitted. “But I can’t lose Carol. If I’m reading his latest master plan right he would have killed her. He stole technology from not only Richards and Tony but also Shield, AIM, Trask and Hydra. All as part of some screwed up plan to make himself a god.”

“He was a monster.” Carol affirmed. “We’re going to t-try to leave this country in a better place than we found it, but we are going to leave. And w-when we leave nothing he stole or built will be left behind to fall into the hands of some other monster.”

“I think most of us are more than willing to help.” Steve said as he looked around the table. “Show of hands? Who wants to make sure the weapons here are either destroyed or used to stop other weapons?”

Jennifer’s hand shot up first and the blonde lawyer let out a timid chuckle. “I have too much to lose.” She admitted.

“Same.” Steve agreed with a smile as his hand went up.

“I may be biased but I agree with my crazy smart sister.” Pietro said as his hand went up.

“Forty percent of my nation’s people have powers they gained in adolescence.” T’Challa stated in a measured tone that barely hid his strong feelings on the issue at hand. “While I don’t send any of them to the School my wife teaches at, I care for them and the responsible development of their powers.” He paused for a long moment before going on with what was clearly a difficult subject matter.

“The truth is I have already instructed my embassies across all other nations to close their doors and cut all ties with any country that resorts to a hate campaign against its own citizens.” He looked to Tony and then Steve. “My embassy in New York is nothing more than empty rooms and one guard with the means to contact me. Should Trask Industries commence production of those abominations the guard will be sent home and the reforming of the Captain’s shield would be the very last act of goodwill between our countries.” He paused again as his hand went up. “This outcome means I’ll be staying on this team for at least a while longer.”

The billionaire looked to the African king in surprise as the admission of his possible resignation came out. He sighed before trying to raise his friend’s spirits ever so slightly. “I like you guys far too much to say no.” Tony chimed in while raising his hand. “Besides, those giant killer robots could always decide that having an IQ as high as mine or Stretch’s counts as the same genetic anomaly they’re hunting for.”

“I don’t want to see a world where giant robots march in thinly veiled hate parades.” Natasha said with a scowl as her hand went up.

“What?” Clint asked as all eyes turned to him. “Just cause I let you drama queens go first you think I’m gonna side with idiots calling my friends monsters?” He paused as his hand went up. When he spoke again there was genuine dread in his voice. “I have three kids years away from hitting puberty. I have no clue if any of them carry the gene that will make that whole mess an even bigger nightmare but I’ll love and support them no matter what.”

“Thank you all.” Wanda said as a single tear trailed down her cheek. Before a sob could follow Carol walked up behind her always and wrapped the crimson haired woman in her arms. “You have no idea how much your support means.”

“To both of us.” Carol said with a quirked smile. She looked around the table before a frown crossed her face. She turned to Natasha with a questioning look. “Where did Bobbi and Jessica go?”

******************************

Bobbi strode towards the Quinjet that Wanda and the robot had stolen from the hangar at Avengers Tower. She knew her cover was blown and that these events needed to be reported. As the rear hatch on the aircraft lowered a hand grasped her shoulder.

The Shield agent spun around with one of her fighting batons ready to take out any foe that tried to stop her. She was mildly surprised to see the raven haired woman duck her blow with ease. Jessica then grasped both Bobbi’s arms and twisted around behind her in a joint lock.

“We need to talk.” Jessica said with acid in her voice.

“You have three minutes before I take that bird up and fly back to Shield.” Bobbi told Jessica as she was released from the woman’s grasp.

“I was born normal.” Jessica told her.

“What?” The blonde asked.

“I was normal.” Jessica explained. “When I was ten my dad injected me with spider DNA because I got sick playing in the uranium mines under our home.”

“Okay that is relevant how?” The Shield agent asked.

“I want you to understand where I’m coming from when I tell you Wanda and Carol are right about keeping Doom’s robots to fight other robots.” Jessica pleaded. “I love a man who would be one of the Sentinels’ first targets.”

“I’m not concerned with your relationship Jess.” Bobbi tried to stop her but was all but ignored.

“Well I am!” Jessica cried out. “My whole life, I’ve just clung to whatever came along. And none of it meant anything. Not even joining this stupid team of emotionally unstable children that your bosses thought would save the world.”

“Was there a point to this?” Bobbi asked.

“I’m in love!” Jessica shot back in exasperation. “And I don’t care if he’s different or if he used to be a criminal.”

“He used to be a terrorist.” Bobbi corrected.

“So was half of Shield before it fell.” Jessica countered. “He loves me. In spite of everything else he loves me. I’ve never had that before. Please don’t take that away from me just because he’s not a “normal human.” She finished with dramatic air quotes.

“Why does everyone keep bringing up the gene thing like it matters?” Bobbi asked.

“You’re turning your back on this team because they are going to use those robots to stop other robots made to fight the gene thing!” Jessica shouted.

“No I’m not!” Bobbi shouted right back. “I’m leaving this team because you’ve all been brainwashed by a handful of super powered terrorists that claimed to have a change of heart! That witch walked into one of the most heavily fortified buildings on the planet and murdered the leader of a world power! Do you seriously think that kind of thing will go unnoticed? It doesn’t matter if you all think Wanda is a swell gal to pal around with! She’s dangerous!”

“Carol doesn’t think so.” Jessica said as she tried to process the other woman’s outrage.

“Carol is an unreliable basket case.” Bobbi replied with snide flippancy. “Has been ever since that skunk haired freak put her in a coma. And she’s just as dangerous as the terrorist she’s shacked up with.”

“Now that they’ve blown my cover I have a Director to report all of this to before they use their new doomsday weapons to destroy another world leader.” Bobbi muttered as she stepped into the jet and pressed the button to close the hatch. “Have a good life Jess. Try to stay safe.”

Jessica watched as the Quinjet lifted off the ground and flew west. She felt a sense of dread that things would go very badly for the people she cared about most.

******************************

“Oh good heavens!” Reed cried out as he read the files Wanda brought up on the screen before him.

“How bad could it have been?” Clint asked sarcastically from the table across the room where the less science minded heroes lounged.

“He was going to drain all of Carol’s nearly cosmic powers and use them to trap the Silver Surfer once she was dead.” Sue explained. “Then he was going to steal the Surfer’s cosmic power and try to do the same to Galactus.”

“The giant purple world eating alien?” Steve asked.

“Why is it that so many of our problems today are about giant purple things?” Natasha muttered.

“At the very least I am relieved that Klaw hadn’t sold this despot any stolen vibranium.” T’Challa said.

“Speak for yourself.” Tony called out testily. “The deeper I look the more of my tech I find. Those damn Doombots of his are flying around with repulsors! I’m surprised he didn’t get his hands on the plans for arc reactors.”

“We all feel your pain big guy.” Natasha said with a chuckle as she flipped trough logs from Latveria’s prison. “Oh, it says here the only prison he kept open is full of artists, comedians, and political prisoners.”

“That gives me an idea.” Carol said as she set aside the laptop she was using to scan Doom’s holdings and the state’s finances. “Steve, why don’t you, Wanda and I suit up and go liberate that prison.”

“I do love liberating the wrongly imprisoned.” Steve admitted with a chuckle.

“Oh Baby.” Wanda cried out with a joy. “I had a surprise I wanted to float by you.”

“What is it Sweetie?” Carol asked. She frowned when she caught the sudden uneasy shift in her love’s normally confident attitude.

“A new costume.” Wanda admitted sheepishly.

“Finally.” Tony said with a laugh.

“What’s wrong with my regular costume?” Carol asked in a mildly affronted tone.

“Nothing.” Natasha remarked sarcastically. “It’s a very flattering swimsuit that most women couldn’t pull off.”

The blonde fixed the smiling redheaded spy with a withering glare before turning back to her love. “Alright let’s see what you came up with Sweetie.” Carol relented as she watched Wanda fidget.

Wanda ran from the room and moments later returned with a suitcase. She set it down on the table before her love and smiled nervously.

“I designed this with more of your powers in mind.” Wanda said as Carol opened the case. “The mask is collapsible and with a minor add on it can let you fly through space. The rest of the suit is designed to protect you from hard vacuum while not interfering with your energy absorption powers.”

“The symbol on the chest.” Carol whispered. “It looks just like his.”

“I kinda thought that maybe enough time had passed.” Wanda mumbled.

“What do you mean?” Carol asked.

“She means the name has gone unused long enough.” Natasha chimed in with a sly smile. “And you’re probably the only one qualified to carry it.”

“He’d have wanted you to Carol.” Steve added as she watched the blonde pick up the red and blue uniform with a bright golden starburst pattern on the chest. “He’d be proud.”

Carol looked around the room to the encouraging faces all her teammates wore. She stifled a laugh as Jessica mouthed the words “Go on.” to her. She turned at last to her everything. Carol couldn’t help but feel her heart melt at the nervous way her love avoided meeting her eyes. Her unusually timid behavior was endearing even after all they had been through together.

“Thank you so much Sweetie.” Carol said as she took Wanda’s hands in her own.

“You mean?” Wanda asked with a brightening smile.

“I mean.”

******************************

“I have to say I’m a bit surprised Agent Morse.” The Director of Shield said as he set aside her latest report. “This seems shocking, but not enough to leave the team.”

“They knew things sir.” Bobbi said. “My position had been compromised.”

“Yeah, funny how that works out.” The Director admitted. “Well at least now that you’re back I’ll have someone keeping Hunter in line.”

“Sir, I don’t think you’re taking this turn of events seriously.” Bobbi protested weakly.

“Oh I’m very serious.” The Director replied. “One might even say I’m giddy.”

“Director?” Bobbi asked in a confused voice.

“Latveria was a powder keg.” He said as he leaned back in his desk chair. “And these two “witches” went in and diffused the situation with what is honestly an acceptable amount of bloodshed.”

“But surely other nations will question them for taking out a world leader.” Bobbi protested.

“Sure they will.” The Director admitted. “Eventually. For now they’ll all be happy that one very bad guy is no longer sitting on a throne. Symkaria will probably be celebrating for weeks. Romania, Serbia and Hungary will step down their defenses at those borders and I can see more than a few isolated mountain towns throwing parties that outshine any Doom’s Day celebration that madman ordered them to have.”

“But still.” Bobbi said.

“Victor Von Doom was a sociopath Agent Morse.” The Director stated in no uncertain terms. “Before the fall Shield spent a decade trying to find a plausible excuse to take him out of power. And if your early assessment is right he was planning on siphoning all the strength from one of the strongest Avengers on the planet.”

“Our assessment of Ms. Danvers and her love life aside, whatever his new plan was it was big.” He said as he stood from his desk and walked over to the window. “The kind of plan we would have been forced to deal with. The kind of trouble it might have taken all of the Avengers to stop.”

“I understand sir.” Bobbi said. “But the Sentinel program.”

“Is exactly what the King of Wakanda said it is.” The man cut her off with a frown and a curious tilt to his head. “An abomination. More so than even Blonsky. Indexing gifted individuals is one thing. But building giant robots to round them up and put them in camps? Racists like Trask need to be dealt with. And now that your two witchy friends are going to do it themselves Shield can sit back and run interference without violating our jurisdiction.”

“I shouldn’t have lost my temper.” Bobbi whispered as she realized what leaving the team at that moment might mean down the road.

“You did what you thought was best at the time.” The Director said in a much more forgiving voice. “I can ask no more of my agents and you’ve proven yourself one of the best. Besides, Romanoff, Barton and Hill are still imbedded with the team.”

“Natasha is still reporting to you?” Bobbi shouted. She was aghast at the very idea after all the grief the redhead had given her.

“She’s really good at keeping her cover.” The Director said. “Even if that includes reacting outraged with other agents whose cover is blown.”

“I should have known.” Bobbi muttered.

“Yes, you should have.” He smiled as he agreed with her. “And now that the team knows you had other orders they won’t be looking at the others as much. If at all.”

“So what it all comes down to is we’re still good? Bobbi asked.

“We’re great!” The Director said in his finest impersonation of a cartoon tiger. He saw the grimace on his subordinate immediately and put his hand back at his side. “Too much?”

“A little.” Bobbi admitted.

“Oh well.” He said with a mournful sigh. “Go check up on Hunter. He’s been mopey ever since the last time he saw you in the field. And Bobbi.”

“Yes Sir?” She asked just as she was about to leave the room.

“It’s good to have you back.” The Director of Shield told her with a genuine smile. “Keep up the good work.”

Bobbi grinned slightly and left the Director’s office. The man turned back to the window and sighed once he was alone.

“May and Skye would have laughed at that Tony the Tiger bit. Or at least smiled.”

******************************

In the lone prison of Latveria men and women languished in their cells. Hours had passed since each and every Doombot guard had left the facility. They were starting to wonder if things had changed in the outside world or if the petty tyrant had just called in the robots for extra security at the palace and would be sending them back before nightfall. All these questions were answered when a very unexpected turn of events took place.

“Ladies and gentlemen!” Captain America shouted as he threw open the doors to the cell block housing the most respected and peaceful of the political prisoners. “Today is a very good day!”

“Is that who I think it is?” Several voices asked at once. “What could he be doing here?”

“It is my honor to tell you of the regime change that took place in this fine country.” The Captain said as he strolled over to the control room and ripped open the steel door. “And I get to be the first to introduce you to the interim government of Latveria!” He said as he pressed the switches that would open all the cells in the block.

“Interim government?” One man called out. “What happened to the old government?”

“The dictator that put you all in here has been turned into a badger!” Captain America called out. “Well most of him anyway.”

“That’s insane!” Another newly freed man protested.

“It is!” The American hero admitted with a laugh and a smile. “And it’s all thanks to these two women. Say hello to Scarlet Witch and Captain Marvel!”

As he announced their names the couple floated into the cellblock and hovered in mid air over the gathering crowd of prisoners. Scarlet Witch was in one of her trademark corsets and red pants. A long flowing red scarf wrapped around her neck and trailed behind as she moved.

Captain Marvel wore her new costume. Her red boots and gloves matched the shoulders and the thick bars running down the length of each arm. A bright red scarf was wrapped around her waist. Most of the suit that covered her whole body was a dark navy blue tone that came all the way up to her chest. Where it would have met the red part covering her shoulders there was a thick gold double band that wrapped around to her back. In the center of her chest was a large golden starburst pattern that the first Captain Marvel had worn for a time.

“Hello everyone.” Carol called out to the crowd of confused men. “Doom is gone. We set elections for new leaders for six months from now. We were hoping you could help get the people used to that idea.”

Cheers broke out below the heroes. As the two women looked out over the crowd of overjoyed people they had freed they couldn’t help but smile.

******************************

Bolivar Trask looked out over the assembly line of his largest facility. His life’s work was all but complete. In the morning he would throw open the doors to his facilities all around the world and make the planet safe for humanity once more. His new mass produced Sentinels would fix everything.

He heard an alarm go off. Someone was trying to enter his factory. He would let none of those freaks stop his work. It was too important. Before he could run back to his desk and activate the first Sentinels off the new line the skylights all around the building shattered and strange figures flew inside.

“Fear not Humans!” The closest figure shouted in a hollow mechanical voice. There was a strange, almost stilted pause between each word. “The Sentinels are here to save you!”

“What?” Trask asked as he watched the strange machines open fire on his finished Sentinels. “These aren’t my Sentinels!” He shouted.

The attacking robots were about the size of a large, imposing man. Much smaller than his Sentinels. Each was painted a dark shade of purple and wore a vaguely familiar face mask he swore he should have recognized.

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!” Another robot shouted at him just before it turned and raised an open palm towards his assembly line. A beam of bright light shot forth from the faux Sentinel’s palm and destroyed the machinery all along the line.

“You are not Sentinels!” Trask shouted. “You are not my Sentinels!”

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

Explosions destroyed bits and pieces of Trask’s life’s work all around the factory. No true Sentinels remained. Even the barest recognizable parts were melted down to slag by the invaders.

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

“Who sent you?” Trask screamed. “Was it Shield? Xavier? I demand to know who sent you!”

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

Before Trask could scream at the machines ruining his business and schemes another time one of the mechanical intruders flew behind him and lifted him from the catwalk.

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

The robot carried him aloft as the rest destroyed his now deserted factory. His captor flew him to the parking lot outside and set him down besides his Rolls-Royce. He began to weep as he watched the walls of the building come down. Nothing was left.

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

“You’ve destroyed one factory but I have others!” The man swore.

One machine landed beside him. Its chestplate opened up to reveal a small screen. He watched in horror as images of each and every facility his company owned were thrown in his face. He watched as armies of these robots flew in and carried his insignificant number of living employees away from their posts while the rest leveled building after building.

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

He looked up at the scowling purple face of the robot before him. He couldn’t believe this was really happening.

“You’ve ruined me.” He whispered. “I was going to save this world from the monsters and you’ve ruined everything.”

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

“How are you going to save me?” Trask shouted in disgust.

“From yourself.” The robot replied in a woman’s cold and remorseless voice. Gone was the disjointed audio file the machines had used over and over. Trask recognized a live voice relay when he heard it. There was a real person controlling these machines. He could almost feel the raw seething animosity in her voice.

Before Trask could even try to figure out the identity of the new voice the machine flew up and rejoined the rest of the purple menaces. They circled Trask’s car and raised their arms in unison. “No!” Trask shouted as each robot sent a merciless beam of energy into his Rolls-Royce. The outrageously expensive automobile was reduced to melted scrap metal and ash right before his eyes. The man fell to his knees as the robots flew higher into the night sky. They couldn’t resist giving him one last taunt.

“Fear not Humans! The Sentinels are here to save you!”

_________________
Time and Time Again


Last edited by Citanul on Fri Sep 25, 2015 1:02 am, edited 2 times in total.

Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Sep 23, 2015 3:38 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:51 pm
Posts: 922
Location: Kaskinen, Finland. Citizen of Kitopia
Yay for great update-y goodness... Big lol for badger Vic...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Fri Sep 25, 2015 2:19 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Zampsa.

Yeah, I wrestled long and hard with what to do about what is arguably Marvel Comic's most well known and wide reaching villain. I would have done more with him but giving Doom screen time always ends up circling back on his obsession with Mr. Fantastic, Sue Storm and etc...

All in all having Willow/Wanda "Infinite Improbability Drive" his digestive, circulatory and part of his skeletal systems into a live badger was much more entertaining. I'm wondering how long it will be before someone in the crowd outside the palace puts a bootleg video of the chest bursting badger online.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Sun Oct 04, 2015 6:34 pm 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Sat Sep 24, 2011 8:45 pm
Posts: 986
Topics: 15
Location: Beyond the orbit of Mars and accelerating...
okaaaay. I thought i'd posted a response, but i don't see it.

Oh, well.

So, nice to see the girls dealing with so many problems in a permanent way.
I get that heroes don't like killing.
And i get that the writers like recurring villains.
But beyond a certain point it gets silly.
And you have that whole 'is it justice to let them live?' thing we had before.

Kinda like Batman's 'i can't believe he's dead' moment.


And you. do. not. fuck. with. Tara!

Two villains in one story :D
“She! Is! Mine!”

Back off bad guys.
Really.


Anyway, great chapter.
I can't wait to see the fallout of the girl's relentless pragmatism on the universes.
At some point the heroes have to take responsibility for the lives they ruin by letting the villains live.

MOAR! :bounce

R :flower

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel


My Story: Coming Home


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Tue Oct 06, 2015 1:12 pm 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Azirahael. Sorry to hear about posting bugs again.

Yeah the moral ambiguity angle is something that will come up over and over. I'm starting to think that I've taken all the tenseness out of the fight scenes and focused it into very brief parts of certain dialogue scenes. In any case other characters are still going to wrestle with the issue.

Then on the other hand the specific way Wanda dealt with Marcus could always raise doubts from other members of the team. Who knows what kind of shenanigans that redhead could get up to while walking around in other people's dreams?

On a brighter note I managed to figure out a tricky conflict for an upcoming chapter while I was on vacation, so good things are on the horizon.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Oct 07, 2015 1:17 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: Okay so for this one take the trigger warning I gave for the last Buffyverse chapter and ratchet it up to eleven. The issue of abusive relationships comes up often and it comes up hard in this chapter. If you've been keeping track you probably know about which episode we are on.

With that out of the way here is an almost Ozless Oz episode from season three.

******************************

Chapter 25: The Beast Within

On the windswept slopes of the Himalayas a young man toiled away the hours. With hoe and trowel he tilled the soil. Seeding the field with crops that would feed the small monastery he now called home. He marveled at how his life had changed so radically in only a few short months.

“Oz?” A voice from behind drew his attention. The young werewolf turned and smiled at the girl who seemed to go out of her way to make him feel at home in a strange and foreign land.

“Oh hey.” Oz greeted the olive skinned girl with a slight smile.

“I brought you some tea.” She said as she held up a thermos. “And something special I’d been saving.”

“Very thoughtful of you Bay.” Oz replied with another smile.

“You know, I never really thanked you. For coming here, and doing everything you could to help.” Bay explained as she pulled out a small box of animal crackers and handed them to the young man.

“Ooh, no please don’t.” Oz said in a self deprecating way as he took the box and opened it. “I don’t do thanks. I get all red, have to bail. It’s not pretty.”

“Well then forget, the thing.” Bay quickly tried to backtrack.

“Oh look! Monkey.” Oz exclaimed as he pulled out one cracker and held it up for the girl to see. “And he has a little hat. And little pants.”

“Yes, I see.” Bay laughed politely at the boy’s odd change in topic.

“The Monkey’s the only cookie animal that gets to wear clothes. You know that?” Oz asked his friend as the two of them began to walk back up the slope to the monastery. Bay laughed joyfully, unable to repress the smile the young man put on her face.

“You have the sweetest smile I’ve ever seen.” Oz said causing her to look up and their eyes to meet for a moment that seemed to drag on.

“So I’m wondering,” Oz went on after they were done staring into each other’s eyes, “do the other cookie animals feel sorta ripped? Like is the Hippo going, ‘Hey man, where are my pants? I have my Hippo dignity.” Bay laughed once more as they walked.

“And you know the Monkey’s just like ‘I mock you with my monkey pants.’ And there’s a big coup in the zoo.” Oz went on in a disgruntled French accent while handing Bay a cookie.

“The Monkey is French?” Bay asked with genuine curiosity.

“All monkeys are French.” Oz assured her. “Did you know that?”

“No.” She answered with another laugh and a smile.

The laughter of the two young werewolves carried down the slope of the mountain. It was an unusually joyful sign for the small monastery. For it proved love blossomed even in the harshest of environments.

******************************

“Nice place.” Faith said as she and her girl strolled through one of the nicer of Sunnydale’s many cemeteries. “You ever catch kids doin’ the diddy out here B?”

“No Honey.” Buffy replied with an exasperated sigh. “You know everyone goes for that smooch spot up by the woods.”

“Gotcha. This is where all the adults go to screw then.” Faith concluded.

“Eww, no!” The blonde Slayer shot back with a mix of disgust and amusement. “Faith, what’s with you and all this secret public sex stuff?”

“Ain’t no thang B.” Faith replied with a coy smirk as she cozied up to her girl. “I just figured since my girl enjoyed my little stunt in the Bronze so much I better get the low down on other spots I could claim with her.”

For a tantalizing moment Buffy wanted nothing more than to take Faith up on her ribald offer. The way the brunette’s hands trailed around her waist and cupped her ass almost took her breath away. The way she nuzzled into Buffy’s neck excited the blonde to no end.

But they had just started patrolling and Buffy knew they had to get in at least one more sweep before even thinking about enjoying themselves.

“Down girl.” Buffy said in a breathy voice as she gently pushed Faith’s hips away from hers.

“Can’t blame a girl for tryin’.” Faith moaned as she resumed walking at her girl’s side. “I know I ain’t the only one in this relationship feelin’ that good down low tickle.”

“Yeah, okay, I do too.” Buffy admitted with a shy blush as she absentmindedly took Faith’s hand. “Sometimes I can’t believe how great this feels. Even when things were just starting out with Angel a part of me was holding back. I always thought it was because he was some kind of hell beast.”

“All men are beasts Buffy.” Faith stated without the slightest hint of sarcasm.

“Okay.” Buffy said in a mildly surprised tone. “I was hoping to not get that cynical until I was at least forty.”

“It’s not cynical, I mean it’s realistic.” Faith protested in a knowing voice. “Every guy from Manimal down to Mr. I love the English Patient has beast in ‘em.”

Buffy looked to the brunette with a surprised frown. Part of the Slayer couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Another part of her knew there was a very specific reason her girl felt this way. Buffy resolved to be there for her girl when the truth finally came out.

“I don’t care how sensitive they act. They’re all still just in it for the chase.”

******************************

“You’re girlfriend’s right Buff.” Xander said with just the slightest hint of irony. “As a practicing fella myself, I can say that we are in fact all in it for the chase.”

“Very funny Xand.” Buffy deadpanned.

“But true.” Faith added as they walked up the staircase in the high school courtyard. The Slayer was about to say something more when an unwanted interruption barged into their conversation.

“Hey Buffy!” A young man called as he came running up to the trio of Scoobies. “That’s what I stopped you for basically. Hey.”

“Okay.” Buffy replied with a confused frown. “Hey.”

“Scott right?” Xander asked as he noticed the particularly vicious glare Faith was directing at the young man.

“Yeah. Scott Hope.” He said with a quick nod. “Buffy and I have English this year.”

“We do?” Buffy asked as a blonde with a dark haired boy’s arm draped over her shoulder came up behind Scott.

“Hey Debbie. Pete.” Xander greeted the pair in the hopes that other witnesses would derail the blatantly territorial fight that Faith was about to start.

“Hi Harris.” Debbie said as she clutched a handful of flowers in one hand. “You having as much trouble with senior bio as I am?”

“No. I’m finding I can sleep through it just fine.” The young man assured her as the Slayers shared a laugh.

“Lucky.” Debbie moaned with a sarcastic huff. “The teacher says I have ‘success issues’ and has me seeing Mr. Platt twice a week.”

“The guidance counselor guy?” Faith asked. “I gotta see him in,” she quickly grabbed Xander’s arm and checked his watch, “shit! Gotta run B. Catch ya later.” The brunette said as she took a moment to run her hand up and down her girl’s arm.

“Okay Faith.” Buffy said with a pleasant smile that confirmed all of the other Slayer’s fears. While Buffy was definitely still Faith’s girl she was also completely oblivious to the overt signs Scott was throwing her way.

“Good luck.” Debbie told the brunette just as she ran off. “Platt totally creeps me out.”

“Yeah, I don’t trust shrinks all that much.” Buffy admitted as she watched her girl disappear around the corner. “Those are pretty flowers Debbie.” She said as she tried to distract her worries over Faith with whatever reason that caused Scott and his friends to come talk to her.

“Thanks.” Debbie said as she glanced towards Pete with a smile. “Pete bought them for me.”

“Yeah, well I, I’m sure your boyfriend does that kind of stuff for you too Buffy.” Pete said in a casually dismissive tone.

“Oh I’m not.” Buffy began.

“Seeing someone?” Scott asked with a hopeful smile as Xander started to snicker.

“No, I.” Buffy tried again only to be interrupted by the bell. “I have to go now.”

“See you guys around.” Xander said as he walked off with Buffy.

“What the frilly heck was all that about?” Buffy asked Xander in a hushed whisper as they rounded the corner.

“You don’t even want to know Buff.” Xander replied with an amused grin.

“Scott, buddy.” Pete said as they watched the two Scoobies depart. “You have the weirdest taste in chicks man.”

“At least she doesn’t have a boyfriend.” Scott replied in a cheerfully oblivious tone.

******************************

“And you’re both certain this was the work of another student?” Giles asked as he set his glasses down on the library’s central table and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“We’re certain Giles.” Willow promised the librarian.

“What are we certain about?” Buffy called out as she and Xander walked into the library and saw both of their witchy friends talking to the distraught watcher.

“Some very ghastly business I’m afraid.” Giles muttered as he looked up towards his charge. “There was a murder last night. A male student was found in the woods.”

“Which student?” Xander asked as he noticed all the humor drain from the petite blonde at his side. It was clear that the Slayer was taking over for the rest of this meeting.

“Jeff Walkin.” Giles said.

“What killed him?” Buffy asked in a cold voice.

“I’m afraid he was terribly mauled.” Giles went on. “Willow and Tara were just filling me in on the most likely of suspects. A student at this very school.”

******************************

“Two O’clock!” The guidance counselor behind the desk called out as Faith slipped into the small office. She looked up and noticed his chair was facing the rear windows on the far side of the room while a lit cigarette was held lightly in his left hand. “Ms. Lehane.”

“What’s up doc?” Faith asked as she walked up to the man’s desk and flopped down in one of the chairs in front of it. “You mind putting that thing out chief? I’m tryin’ like hell to quit.”

“Really?” Stephen Platt asked as he took one last drag before swiveling around in his chair and snuffing out the cigarette in the ashtray on his desk. “I bet there’s a story there.”

“Nah big guy. Not too keen on sharin’ all my baggage with another counselor. Got too much of that in the system.” Faith replied with an almost condescending tone. “I ain’t exactly lookin’ to make friends in here.”

“We’re not gonna be friends.” Mr. Platt told the Slayer with a calm smile. “You have friends already. I hope.”

“I mean friends are a good thing. They like you. Agree with you. Tell you what you want to hear.” As he spoke he pulled a small canister of air freshener out of his desk and popped the lid. “That’s not what you need right now. What you need is a trained, not too crazy, professional who will always give you his honest opinion.” Towards the end of his speech Mr. Platt raised the air freshener and let out just enough to almost mask the remnants of cigarette smoke lingering in the air around him.

“Which I offer.” He said with another calm and reassuring smile.

“Not too crazy?” Faith asked with a skeptical smirk. “Should I be worried here?”

“Look, Faith.” The man said as he stood and walked around his desk to sit on the front edge. “Any person, grown up, shrink, pope. Any person who claims to be totally sane is either lying or not very bright. I mean everyone has problems. Everybody has demons, right?”

“Five by five on that one.” Faith muttered as she looked down at her hands.

“Excellent.” Platt replied. “So the hope I bring you is, demons can be fought. People can change. You can change.”

As he spoke Faith looked up once more and almost smiled at his pitch. For the first time in a long time she let herself hope it wasn’t just another lie one more authority figure was trained to tell her.

“Now, your turn.” Platt continued. “Let’s start with why you ran away.”

“Oh yeah, start with the longest story I got right off the bat.” Faith grumbled. “We gonna be here all day.”

“Uh huh. Bore me.” He told the Slayer as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“Nah, I’m over all that jazz.” Faith told him with a casual smirk. “Moved back in with my family. Even started dating this real muffin.”

“All good things.” Platt agreed. “But still you’re, you’re bringing me in at the end of the movie.”

“Okay.” Faith said with a forlorn sigh. “So I spent every day since I came to this town hung up on this person. I mean I went everywhere with them. And everybody we know was all like. ‘Oh Faith, give them time.’ ‘They ain’t ready and shit.’ But I’m thinkin’ like ‘how long do I gotta wait?’ So one night we kissed.”

“And he didn’t return you feelings?” Platt asked.

“Somethin’ like that.” Faith said as she carefully avoided eye contact. “We kissed. They wigged. I freaked. Hopped the first bus outta town.”

“Not to discourage young love, but that sounds excessive for a bad kiss.” Platt said with a worried frown. “Don’t you think?”

“Was the best kiss of my life up to that point.” Faith admitted as she carefully inventoried the contents of his bookshelves with her eyes. “Anyway all that is in the past now. They got over their wigging and tracked me down a few weeks ago. We’ve been a happy couple ever since.”

“You went back to him.” Platt assessed with a knowing sigh. “Even after all the trouble?”

“Okay listen.” Faith told the man in a harsh voice. “If you’re gonna tell me to break up with the love of my life or some other stupid shit like that I’m walking out that door and I ain’t coming back.”

“Whoa. Easy now.” Mr. Platt said as he raised his hands almost defensively. “I’m not going to tell you how to live your life. That’s your job. I just want to understand where you’re coming from.”

“Alright.” Faith said as she leaned back in the chair with only the slightest of scowls remaining on her face.

“So you didn’t stop loving him.” Platt said as he tried to get a handle on this session. “This guy who everyone said wasn’t ready.”

“Never.” Faith admitted.

“Look, lots of people lose themselves in love.” Platt told the Slayer. “It, it’s no shame. They write songs about it.” As he spoke Faith relaxed ever so slightly.

“The hitch is, you can’t stay lost.” He went on. “Sooner or later you’re, you have to get back to yourself.”

“And if you won’t?” Faith asked with just a trace of worry in her voice.

“If you won’t?” Platt said as he thought about the question for a moment. “Well, love becomes your master, and you’re just its dog.” He told her with a genuinely concerned expression on his previously calm face.

******************************

“Almost afraid to ask.” Faith muttered as she walked into the library and found all the other Scoobies standing around with the most dour of expressions.

“One of our classmates ate someone last night.” Cordelia said in a bored, matter of fact tone.

“Mauled.” Willow corrected the cheerleader. “A student mauled someone last night.”

“It’s more monster play.” Xander quipped. “You know, I bat you around a little bit. Like a cat toy. I have harmless monster fun. Is it the demon possessed student’s fault that, you know side effect, people get cut to ribbons and then maybe someone takes a little nibble.”

“It’s the monster’s fault Xander.” Buffy said in a cold yet firm voice as she leaned into the comforting embrace Faith offered. “How was the school’s psychobabble guy, Honey?” She asked in a whisper.

“He was alright B.” Faith answered honestly. “I think I’ll keep going for now.”

“Well at least we know the vamp population is running low with all the extra work B and I have put in.” Faith said to the rest of the group just as she recalled one more peculiar detail. “Last night was a wolf moon.”

“Werewolves?” Xander asked with sudden confusion. “Like Oz?”

“It’s not a werewolf.” Willow said.

“Probably.” Tara added.

“And what, pray tell, is your educated guess as to the nature of this fiend?” Giles asked as he gave his glasses another polishing.

“One of the more gifted AP Chem students mixed up a batch of neon green sludge that turns him into Mr. Hyde.” Willow told the suddenly quiet room.

“And I thought castrati fish-men hopped up on flounder and guppy roids were bad.” Xander remarked after it was clear no one else was going to say something.

“Who?” Buffy asked the witches.

“We’ll know for sure tomorrow.” Tara told the vexed Slayer.

“There probably won’t be another attack tonight.” Willow added.

“Probably.” Tara affirmed.

“Buffy and Faith should still patrol the woods tonight.” Giles said as it became clear the font of information on this particular threat was tapped for the time being.

“Just in case.” Faith said as she wrapped her girl in her arms.

******************************

“Should we have told them Pete is the killer?” Willow asked as she and her everything got ready for bed.

“Probably.” Tara told her worried love in a calm voice.

“But then they would just go right for him, and doing that doesn’t save Debbie.” Willow countered.

“Right.” Tara said as she pulled the covers aside so that the babbling redhead could climb in.

“But then again the few times they found him and stopped him before he made his serum he came back at us when we were at our weakest.” Willow pointed out in an almost convincing voice while taking up her side of the bed.

“He can be troublesome.” Tara added before pulling the covers over the two of them and wrapping her arms around her lithe redhead.

“So we were right to hold back until tomorrow.” Willow stated as she nuzzled into Tara’s chest.

“We’ll see.” Tara told her.

“You always know what to say when I’m being the big worry girl.” Willow whispered happily as her eyes closed. “I love you Baby.”

“I love you too Sweetie.” Tara said to the now slumbering girl in her arms.

******************************

“I can’t believe patrol was a bust.” Buffy complained as she went through the lunch line in the school cafeteria.

“Red and Blondie did say there wouldn’t be another attack until later today.” Faith said as she grabbed an extra piece of fruit and paid for the two of them.

“Still, I was hoping we’d get at least one staking in before calling it a night.” Buffy went on as they began to walk across the cafeteria, searching for an open table.

“We may not have gotten in a good staking,” Faith said as she followed the petite blonde through the lightly crowded room, “but I sure as hell enjoyed what we did to pass the time out there.”

Buffy stopped in her tracks and turned to face the brunette who had taken up the most delightful of smirks. The Slayer couldn’t believe her girl had brought up their late night activities in the middle of the lunch crowd.

“Faith.” Buffy said in a hushed but stern tone.

“Relax B.” Faith said in an equally quiet yet seductive voice. “I ain’t gonna let the cat out of the bag, even if you did give my poor little kitty the pounding of her life last night.”

“You,” Buffy began but soon grew almost too flustered to speak, “are so bad.”

“And you love me for it.” Faith replied with a more lurid smirk.

“Yeah,” Buffy agreed, “I do.” Before Faith could continue her delightful little game of causing the Slayer to blush they were interrupted by an all too unwelcomed voice.

“Buffy, Faith!” Scott called out from a nearby table. “Over here.” He waved for the Slayers to join him and his two friends from the day before at their table. Buffy turned and smiled at the friendly gesture. Faith seethed at the boy’s all too eager attempts to curry favor with her girl. Not only was the punk too oblivious to notice their relationship, he wasn’t even bright enough to catch the blatant animosity Faith had be putting out each time she caught him leering at her girl. With an almost reluctant sigh Faith followed Buffy to the table and the Slayers took their seats.

“Hey.” Buffy greeted the three teens sitting at the table.

“Hey uh, I can’t,” Scott replied while taking a look at the petite blonde’s plate, “I can’t back you on that lunch.” He said, pointing at the plate heaped with several different types of colorful jell-o. “Nutritional demerits.”

“Oh, my stomach doesn’t want hard food today.” Buffy admitted.

“She had a big work out last night.” Faith added with a playful smirk, causing Buffy to blush several shades darker than her already tanned complexion afforded.

“But there’s fruit in it.” Buffy protested while pointing to the white chucks suspended in the green piece of jell-o.

“Those are marshmallows B.” Faith corrected with a smile as she leaned closer to her girl.

“Oh.” Buffy said with a slight pout. “I’m really out of it today. I didn’t sleep well.”

“If only someone hadn’t kept you up all night.” Faith said in a far too innocent tone.

“Can’t complain,” Buffy replied cheerfully as she locked eyes with Faith, “it was totally worth it.”

The heartfelt admission turned the tables on the brunette Slayer and Faith found herself blushing awkwardly for a change. Faith’s heart skipped a beat as she realized just how much she enjoyed Buffy meeting her normally lurid banter with innuendo of her own.

“Just don’t tell Mr. Platt you have insomnia.” Debbie chimed into the intimate moment. “He’ll make you start a dream journal.”

“What’s that, like a Barbie thing?” Pete asked mockingly. “Dear dream journal, how come Ken hasn’t come around since he got that earring?”

“I never did it,” Debbie protested with a laugh, “he’s a quack.”

“I had a great time with him.” Faith said in a smug voice. Debbie looked up at the almost defensive tone in the Slayer’s voice and paused for a moment.

“Really?” The blonde asked. “I, I guess he’s kinda funny and stuff. It’s just, sometimes I don’t like the things he says.” Faith was sure she was the only one at the table that noticed the sudden scowl that came over Pete’s face as Debbie spoke favorably of the guidance counselor.

“Sounds like he marches to the beat of his own drummer.” Buffy said as she ran a reassuring hand under the table along Faith’s thigh. “Might even make his own drums.”

“Well my mom says that therapy can be completely helpful.” Scott offered in hopes of sounding reassuring.

“Yeah but your mom has the wattage of a Zippo lighter Scott.” Pete scoffed sarcastically as Debbie laughed.

“I hope you guys realize I don’t actually know these people, I just,” Scott told the Slayers in an equally sarcastic voice; “I thought you’d like me better if I had friends so I hired them.”

“Sounds about right.” Faith remarked in a bored tone as someone across the room caught her eye. “Gotta go, I’ll catch up with you in a bit B.”

“Alright.” Buffy replied in confusion as her love made her way across the room.

“So,” Scott said as he turned to fully face Buffy and clasped her hands in his, “I uh, I wanted to tell you that you look great today. But now I want to raise that to amazing since you didn’t sleep well.”

“Oh.” Buffy said as sudden realization hit her like a runaway train. “Oh! Scott, that’s, uh, that’s really sweet, Scott. And I wish I didn’t have to Scott, but I just remembered that I do.” As she began to panic the Slayer stood from the table and slowly backed away from the young man who fancied her.

“So, um, I’ll see you later, Scott.” Buffy told him before turning and all but sprinting from the cafeteria.

“Yeah.” Scott said in complete confusion as he watched the Slayer leave.

“Check out Scotty, likin’ the manic depressive chick!” Pete said with an amused smirk.

“Why was she saying your name like that Scott?” Debbie asked.

“I don’t know.” Scott admitted.

“Oh come on!” Pete cried out with another laugh. “You two can’t tell me you didn’t notice that whole thing with the brunette.”

“What?” Scott and Debbie asked with even more confusion than before.

“Man Scotty, you sure know how to pick ‘em.” Pete said as he continued to mock his friend.

******************************

“What’s the what?” Faith asked as she followed her house mates into the hallway.

“We need you to do something very important Faith.” Willow said a she clutched hands with Tara.

“Anything.” The Slayer responded.

“Mr. Platt is the killer’s next target.” Willow said. “Get to his office at least a half hour early and make sure he survives whoever comes for him.”

“Shit.” Faith moaned before turning and running down the hall.

“We should wait for her in the library.” Tara said in a worried voice.

“Yeah baby.” Willow replied in a whisper. “Faith will take care of things.”

******************************

“Giles!” Buffy shouted in a panic as she stormed into the library.

He sighed while rolling his eyes at the Slayer’s loud entrance. “Buffy in spite of everything else in our lives this is still a library.” The watcher said in an almost chastising tone.

“Giles I’m in trouble here.” Buffy complained as she ran to the Englishman. “Scott Hope has the hots for me!”

“Yes, well I’d imagine there are a great many teenage boys loitering around this building with heads full of amorous intentions regarding all the girls they see on a daily basis.” Giles said as he tried to maintain a cold and clinical demeanor. “Xander’s bouts of inappropriate behavior aside, there isn’t much more we can do other than ignore them.”

“No, that’s not it!” Buffy complained as she started to panic and pace back and forth across the library. “I don’t care that he likes me like that.”

“Then what is the problem?” Giles asked.

“I was oblivious again and didn’t even see what Faith must have been going through every time I talked to Scott.” Buffy said at last. “God, why does she even put up with me?”

“While I find your concern for Faith admirable Buffy I do believe you are being a bit too hard on yourself.” Giles said as he removed his glasses and began to polish them yet again.

“But what if I hurt her again?” Buffy asked him in a timid, almost childlike voice. “I can’t hurt her like that ever again.”

“Talk with the girl Buffy.” Giles told his charge. “Apologize when it is necessary. Don’t let problems fester when they can be done away with by simple and honest words.”

“And don’t berate yourself for every little thing beyond your control or notice.” He added. “Think of how Faith feels when she has to hear the love of her life ridicule herself at the drop of a hat.”

“I said almost the same thing to Faith.” Buffy admitted in a whisper as she thought back to all the times Faith had so casually dismissed her own value as a person. Then she recalled her post spell casting conversation with Willow the last time she was in the hospital. As the blinding panic eased away Buffy looked to her watcher and smiled. “And Willow now that I think about it. Thanks for listening Giles.”

“You’re welcome, dear girl.” Giles assured her with a soft smile.

******************************

“Faith?” Mr. Platt said in a confused voice as he looked up to his now open office door. “A little early isn’t it? I’m not even done with my lunch.” With the hand holding his cigarette he idly gestured for her to take a seat. His free hand quickly crumpled up a paper wrapper and tossed it in the trash can beside his desk.

“Sorry doc.” Faith said in an unconvincing voice as she scanned the room and closed the door. “Something came up.”

“Alright.” Platt replied with his usual calm yet clinical tone. “Let’s talk about it.”

Before Faith could take a seat she heard the trudging of angry footsteps making their way to the door behind her. Without hesitation she stepped to the side and backed up against the wall so that the door would block the attacker’s view of her. The very last thing she did was raise a single finger to her mouth in warning to the man behind the desk. If he blew her cover the rapidly approaching fight would be all the harder on both of them.

“Faith?” Stephen Platt asked with evident worry just before the door to his office was kicked in.

“Where the hell do you get off?” Pete demanded angrily as he stomped into the room.

“Peter Clarner?” Platt asked as he stared at the teen in shock. “I don’t think this is the best time.”

“Oh, too busy listening to my girl whine to talk to me are you?” Pete shot back with a hint of amusement under his overwhelming anger. “Or are you already putting the moves on that whore?”

“What?” Platt asked as the boy threw out one outlandish accusation after another. “Pete what is this all about?”

“I’ll tell you what this is about!” Pete shouted as he stepped up to the desk. “No one takes what’s mine.”

Platt stared in horror as Pete began to convulse. His head shook wildly before stopping and facing the guidance counselor. The grown man’s fears worsened when he noticed the horrid changes Pete had underwent. The boy’s face was riddled with bulging veins. His hands grew gnarled as his finger nails sprouted into wicked claws. Muscles bulged under his skin, twisting his scowling grimace into something monstrous.

“I’m gonna show you what happens when guys like you try to take what belongs to me!” Pete declared as he slammed his fist into the desk.

“Not so fast dipshit.” Faith whispered as she stepped behind the raving madman.

Before Pete could turn around the Slayer delivered a kick to the back of his knee. On his way down she grasped him by the back of the head and slammed his face into the now splintering desk. She gave the stunned murderer’s face two more good smacks into the surface of the desk before letting him slump to the floor.

“Not as much fun when they fight back, huh Pete?” Faith asked as she twisted one of his arms behind his back. “Or are you going by Hyde Jr. now?”

“Let go of me you bitch!” Pete yelled as he swung wildly with his free arm. Faith dodged the clumsy strike. Before Pete could try again she pressed a boot to the middle of his back and sent him flying into one of Platt’s bookshelves.

“How a punk like you gets any pussy is beyond me.” Faith mocked the bleeding monster as he tried to pull himself up from the floor. “Must be something wrong with the straight gals in this town.”

Pete stared up at the battle ready Slayer and panicked. Without saying another word he bolted out the door. Faith waited a moment before easing out of the loose fighting stance she had maintained. Before she could give chase a stunned mumbling caught her attention.

“What the hell just happened?” Platt asked as the shock of what he had witnessed was slowly replaced with confusion.

“Long story.” Faith replied before turning and seeing the barest traces of resolve take root on the man’s face.

“Bore me.” Platt told the Slayer.

******************************

“Pete?” Debbie called out softly as she peeked inside the grounds keeper’s supply room. She knew what her boyfriend kept inside that room. She knew everything would be better once it was done away with.

With grim determination Debbie stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. Her eyes scanned the grimy shelves for Pete’s supply of chemicals. As luck would have it the jar of bright green liquid was sitting out in the open. With a few quick steps the blonde was across the room and holding the jar in her hands.

Debbie hesitated as she stared at the eerie substance. There wasn’t a drain or sink in this room. Perhaps she could dump the contents of the jar in the bushes outside. As Debbie pondered the best way to dispose of what she saw as the only problem in her relationship she failed to hear the door behind her open and then close.

“What are you doing with that?” A harsh voice right behind her asked.

“Pete?” Debbie yelped as she spun around and saw her boyfriend’s hideously disfigured face. “Oh god. I was just looking for you Honey.”

“Don’t lie to me bitch!” Pete screamed in the frightened girl’s face as he snatched the jar from her hands. “I need this to start a stronger batch. I’ll show that dyke not to get in my way.”

“Dyke?” Debbie asked as she shied away from her abuser, all too happy that he was distracted by something else at the moment.

“The bitch who’s fucking that whore Scott won’t shut up about!” Pete yelled. “That bull dyke thinks she can stop me with a sucker punch. I’ll show her. I’ll rip her arms off and beat her to death with them. Then I’ll take care of the others.”

“Pete, are you sure that’s a good idea?” Debbie asked as she began to panic that her boyfriend might actually kill someone. “You know how you get when you take that stuff. Maybe you want to.”

“What Debbie!” Pete snapped as he turned on the girl. “Maybe I want to what?”

“I just think,” she began in a panicked, faltering voice, “maybe if you cooled off for a bit, you know how you get.”

“You think this has anything to do with how I get?” Pete asked in his most condescending voice.

“Well, when you drink it.” Debbie tried to explain.

“When I drink it.” Pete cut her off with an even harsher tone. “Nothing Debbie. Nothing! I don’t need this anymore. I am way, way past that now.”

Debbie flinched as Pete took the almost full jar in his gnarled hand and hurled it into the far wall. The brute spun around and turned on the cabinet along the wall. The doors ripped off their hinges easily enough. Pete proceeded to smash vial after vial until all the tools he used to make the toxic green substance were destroyed.

“You see?” He shouted. “You see? No more. You could pour out everything I made and it wouldn’t help, and you wanna know why?”

Debbie flinched again as Pete grasped both of her arms in his clawed hands. He shook her violently as tears streamed down her cheeks.

“You wanna know why?” Pete asked again, angrily. “Because all it takes now is you Debbie. You and your stupid, grating voice!”

“You’re the reason I started the formulas in the first place!” Pete berated the girl as he squeezed her arms tighter and tighter. “To be the man you wanted. You pay me back how? By whoring around with other guys and taunting me!”

“No! I don’t!” Debbie cried out in protest. “I don’t even look.” She let out a pained gasp as Pete backhanded her across the face. The girl went spiraling to the floor of the supply room. The batterer sneered as he looked down on her.

“Is that something your shrink taught you Debbie? Huh?” Pete asked as Debbie tried to climb back up. “Huh? To share? To communicate? To piss me off!” He lunged forward and delivered another brutal blow across Debbie’s face. “As soon as I’m done with Lehane he’s next. Then even he won’t listen to your pathetic ramblings anymore. I am all you’ve got now Debbie. You hear me? I am all you’ve got!”

As Pete loomed menacingly over the broken, sobbing girl his anger began to fade ever so slightly. His face shifted back to its normal appearance. His claws receded. As the blood and tears ran down Debbie’s face the young sociopath let himself be taken over by what little humanity he pretended to retain.

“Oh god.” Pete whispered as his transformation ended. “Debbie.” He said as he knelt at her side. The crying blonde turned away almost immediately. “Listen. You know you shouldn’t make me mad. Huh? You know what happens. Debbie please.” Pete said as he pulled her head around to face him. He placed a soft kiss on her forehead. “Be alright.”

“It’s okay.” Debbie murmured as she pulled Pete into her arms and held his head against her chest. “It’s okay.” She told herself over and over. A small broken part of her even believed the empty words.

******************************

“Faith!” Buffy cried out as she practically threw herself across the library and into her girlfriend’s arms. The Slayer delivered a searing kiss that dragged on for several life affirming moments. The embrace only ended when a mild throat clearing caught the petite blonde’s attention.

“Ms. Summers.” Platt greeted the Slayer with a sly smile.

“Mr. Platt right?” Buffy asked with a confused frown. “Honey, why is the guidance counselor following you?”

“He almost became victim number two.” Faith said. The almost casual utterance drew the attention of the watcher and two witches away from the texts they were surveying.

“Oh dear lord.” Giles muttered as he stood and walked across the room to join his Slayers and coworker. “An attack in broad daylight. Did you recognize the attacker?”

“Pete Clarner.” Faith replied. “Tried to take the Doc’s head off right in his office.”

“Doc?” Buffy asked with another confused frown.

“Faith likes to greet me with classic Bugs Bunny.” Platt told the Slayer. “I was skeptical about what she said after the attack, especially considering she’s lied to me before.”

“Hey,” Faith shot back, “I didn’t lie about nothin’. You’re the one who assumed the person I was talkin’ about lovin’ on was a guy. That’s your hang up, not mine.”

“You told him about me?” Buffy whispered into Faith’s ear with evident worry in her voice.

“First thing he asked was why I ran away.” Faith told her girl. “I told him enough to get the picture without things like names and jobs getting in the way. I ain’t goin’ around spillin’ the beans to every Tom, Dick and Snyder.”

“And yet you felt the need to bring him here.” Giles commented with a skeptical frown.

“He wanted to know the truth.” Faith protested. “I tried that dumb PCP gang lie and he just told me I was racially profilin’ him and the two or three other black folks that live in this crappy town.”

“Mr. Giles what is going on here?” Platt demanded answers of his coworker. The Englishman only sighed and began to polish his glasses. “What was wrong with Pete’s face?”

“Tell him everything Giles.” Willow said in a soft voice. “He needs to know and there’s a chance he’ll be able to help us all later on.”

“Very well.” The librarian sighed after giving the redhead and her love a brief questioning look. “I’m sure you might be aware of the more unseemly reputation this town has.” Giles said once he had finish cleaning his spectacles and returned them to his face.

“I know there aren’t any real PCP gangs in Sunnydale.” Platt retorted. “And who even owns enough barbeque forks to explain that many cases of “spontaneous neck rupture?”

“Yes, well,” Giles began to reply with an amused grin, “people have a way of explaining away that which they can’t understand, and outright ignoring that which they can’t explain.” As he spoke, Giles led the man across the library to the large research table. The Slayers watched as the two adults sat across from each other.

“What about this town are the people ignoring Mr. Giles?” Platt asked in a firm voice that did much to raise the watcher’s opinion of the man.

“This world is older than you know, and contrary to popular mythology, it did not begin as a paradise. For untold eons demons walked the Earth. They made it their home, their,” Giles recited his tried and true speech, “their Hell. But in time they lost their purchase on this reality. The way was made for mortal animals, for man. All that remains of the Old Ones are vestiges, certain magic, certain creatures.”

******************************

“Sorry I’m late.” Debbie called out with a forced laugh as she ran through the school courtyard. The boy that had been waiting for her looked up and gave her a brief smile. It quickly faded as he noticed her swollen lip and the darkening black eye poorly covered by a lock of her blonde hair.

“I’m in no rush.” Xander remarked casually as he stared at the girl’s injured face.

“Did you bring the notes?” Debbie asked.

“Yeah.” He said as he handed over the notebook full of class notes. “Debbie, you okay?”

“What?” Debbie asked before she realized he was staring at her injuries. “Oh, yeah! I’m such a klutz. I um, oh.”

“Fell down? Ran into a door? Burned the roast? Tried to pour his booze down the drain?” Xander rattled off excuses as the girl grew silent. “No, wait I recognize that busted lip injury. He was ranting about how much of a whore you were and you tried to talk back.”

“What?” Debbie asked in shock. “No! Pete would never.”

“Save it.” Xander said in a sullen tone. “I’ve seen enough of this crap in my own life to tell how this story ends. If you can’t get your life together enough to leave him then do yourself a favor and never get pregnant. The last thing the world needs is more guys like that terrorizing their own children.”

With that Xander turned and stormed off. Debbie stared in shock as he left. It was several minutes before she was able to make herself ignore the boy’s angry words and head off to the nearest locker room. Little did Debbie or Xander know that their conversation was witnessed by a very angry and violent third party.

******************************

“Vampires.” Platt said in a stunned voice.

“Quite.” Giles affirmed.

“Vampires.” Platt repeated. The shock and disbelief in his voice were all but tied for first place in the marathon that had been the watcher’s explanation.

“And demons as well.” Giles said.

“You’re telling me vampires are real?” Platt said yet again.

“Oh for fuck’s sake!” Faith cried out as she threw her arms up in the air. “This is why everyone keeps pretending this town is the biggest PCP pusher in the country.”

“Now Honey,” Buffy lightly chastised the brunette as she sat in her lap, “not everyone gets the truth the first time it almost kills them.”

“And Buffy and Faith are some kind of super powered monster hunters?” Platt asked skeptically.

“Indeed.” Giles told the shocked and confused man. Before the conversation could drag on any longer Faith turned to her two housemates and pleaded for a quick resolution.

“Red, Blondie,” Faith begged the witches, “please show this guy something to speed this up.”

“Well alright.” Willow said before giving the brunette Slayer a sarcastic smirk. “But only since you asked so nicely roomie.”

Willow clasped hands with her everything. They stared into one another’s eyes for a long moment. Long enough that their audience began to fidget uncomfortably at the intimate bond and their own intrusive presence as spectators. After a short time the Slayers heard the unmistakable sound of the two young women chanting under their breaths. Shortly after that the watcher and the guidance counselor noticed as well.

“Oh my god!” Platt yelped in surprise as every book on the table began to float upwards.

“Yes, this can all be rather shocking at first.” Giles admitted to the stunned man sitting across from him.

“Least you got the primer.” Faith retorted. “With me they jumped right into a combat tutorial out in the field within the first few hours of meeting me.” As the Slayer spoke the chanting changed and the air around the library table was filled with tiny points of light that danced and sang to their own rhythm. “You don’t even want to know what those little Tinkerbelle lights can do to a full size vamp.”

“We bringin’ another adult into the gang?” Xander asked as he came into the library and walked up to the table everyone had gathered around. As he came to a halt at the end of the table the lights snuffed out and the books slowly settled themselves back to their previous positions.

“It would appear as so, yes.” Giles told the young man. “Mr. Platt almost fell victim to the fiend that killed Jeff Walkin.”

“Pete killed Jeff Walkin?” Platt all but cried out in shock.

“Pete’s the killer?” Xander asked. “Oh no.”

“What is it Xander?” Willow asked her childhood friend even though she had a pretty good guess what the problem was.

“I just saw Debbie.” The young man told the group. “She was half way to the punch line for that stupid joke about women with two black eyes.”

“Oh dear lord.” Giles muttered as Tara and Faith visibly cringed.

“We have to stop him.” Buffy said, leaving no room for argument.

“We should find them both immediately.” Giles said.

“Debbie was in the quad a minute ago.” Xander said.

“Right,” Giles replied as he pondered the best way to conduct the search, “we should split up. Platt, stick with me. Slayer’s, pick a witch and search the school in pairs.”

“And I’ll stay here and ready the backup tranqs incase boyfriend Pete doesn’t handle his intervention with grace.” Xander quipped as the others filed out the library doors.

******************************

Debbie stood before the sink in the girl’s locker room. She tried desperately to hide the darkening bruise across most of her face with the few cosmetics supplies she had. The blonde was so wrapped up in her task that she didn’t even notice she had company until they were standing right behind her.

“It’s tricky covering a fresh shiner like that.” Buffy casually remarked as Tara stood at her side. “You know what works?”

“What?” Debbie asked in a quiet voice.

“Don’t get hit.” The Slayer said with an edge. “Where’s Pete Debbie?”

“I don’t know.” Debbie shot back a little too defensively. “Why would I know that?”

“Normally I’d say ‘You wanna play I have a secret? Fine!’ but people are dying here.” The Slayer told the girl. Debbie looked at the angry Slayer and then to the witch. Both waited patiently for her excuses.

“It,” Debbie began in an almost trembling voice, “it’s not his fault. I mean he’s not himself when he gets like this.”

“Except that he is himself.” Tara said with an almost dismissive smirk.

“It’s me.” Debbie assured them. “I make him crazy. He just does what he does because he loves me too much.”

“My mother said the same thing for so long.” Tara admitted with a sad frown. “Even I came really close to thinking that once upon a time.”

“Where is he Debbie?” Buffy asked as the girl turned and tried to leave. “You have to talk to us.” Debbie only shook her head at the Slayer’s words. “We can’t help you until you do.”

“I didn’t ask for your help.” She protested.

“You never ask for help.” Tara said with the barest hint of disdain. “And it’s clear you never will.”

“What?” Debbie asked the honey blonde. She stood still as Tara walked in front of the Slayer and fixed her with a steady gaze.

“I’m so sorry Debbie.” Tara said with genuine emotion in her voice. “But today is the day Pete finally kills you.”

“What!” Both Debbie and Buffy cried out in shock.

“He’s going to beat you to death.” Tara told the girl as tears began to roll down her bruised face. “He’s going to blame you for every single one of his failures and shortcomings. And then he’s going to hit you one last time.”

“No.” Debbie moaned. “He could never.”

“He will.” Tara promised. “He always does. Because he doesn’t love you. He doesn’t love anything.”

“Tara?” Buffy asked with genuine concern in her voice.

“Sorry Slayer but you can’t save this one.” Tara told her friend. “We tried so many times.”

“I have to find Pete.” Buffy said before turning and running from the locker room.

“He does love me.” Debbie whimpered as she slowly slumped down to one of the nearby benches. “He does love me.”

“I’m sorry Debbie.” Tara said one last time as she took a seat beside the sobbing and broken girl. “But I am sick of all the blame, doubt and self loathing your abuser brings out in my love. She’ll never see it, but even at her worst Willow was nothing like Pete, or Spike, or even Ted and Warren. And I am nothing like you. Even though it killed me inside I walked away.”

With that the witch stood and left the locker room. There was nothing she could do for Debbie. There was nothing anyone could do for Debbie.

******************************

“So you do this sort of thing all the time?” Platt asked the librarian as they searched through the deserted halls of the high school.

“Deal with an abusive student living out the pages of ‘Dr. Jekyll & Mr. Hyde?” Giles asked the ebony guidance counselor. “Never.”

“But the kids back there,” Platt said in confusion, “they seemed so organized. This isn’t your first rodeo.”

“Yes, quite.” Giles remarked with a smile. “My family comes from a long line of scholars who have always been a part of the organization that is meant to guide and train the Slayer.”

“Buffy and Faith?” Platt asked. “Seeing her fight like that, even I was terrified and I’m the one whose life she saved.”

“The ferocity of the Slayer can be an imposing sight for most.” Giles admitted before giving the man an approving look. “But you seem to be adapting remarkably well.”

“Should the rest of the faculty know about this?” Platt asked in a genuinely concerned voice. “I mean since this place is so dangerous it might make things easier if more people knew how important Faith and Buffy really are.”

“Please don’t even entertain that thought.” Giles begged the man with a slight scowl. “Can you imagine how much worse things would be for the girls if every teacher in the school suddenly started walking on eggshells around them? Or if the other students found out they were so radically “different?”

“Oh.” Platt said as realization dawned. “Does Snyder know?”

“Much to my chagrin I do believe that pompous little troll knows far more than he lets on.” Giles said. “We have the former mayor and the evil plots he had lain out for this entire town to thank for that.”

“The former mayor?” Platt asked in a hushed whisper. “The one that died horribly in his office?”

“Yes that would be the one.” Giles told the shocked counselor. “Apparently he was an evil sorcerer over three hundred years old.”

“How could he be that old?” Platt wondered.

“Feeding live babies to certain powerful demons.” Giles replied casually. “Bathing in the blood of virgins one month out of every year. Calisthenics.”

Platt’s jaw dropped as the watcher’s casual explanations went on. He was stunned to find out there was so much about the town and the world he lived in which he had gone completely unaware. He resolved to learn all he could to help.

******************************

“Buffy?” Scott called out softly as he poked his head inside the library. As he looked around the large room the young man was surprised to see only one occupant standing by the large table in the center of the library.

“Hey Scott.” Xander said with mild surprise. “You lookin’ for somebody?”

“Hi Harris.” Scott greeted the other young man. “I was just.”

“Looking for Buffy.” Xander finished the statement with a sigh. “I get it,” he admitted, “Buffy is a hell of a girl. But she’s not interested.”

“I don’t know about that.” Scott replied with a confused frown. “I think we might have the beginning of something special going on.”

“Seriously, Scott,” Xander said in a firm but calm tone, “you are barking up the wrong tree.”

“Oh.” Scott said as his eyes widened suddenly. “You’re not? Is she? Are you and Buffy, like together?”

Xander blinked once. Then he blinked again. His mouth fell open for a few seconds as the question bounced around in his mind a few dozen times. When he finally responded to the question all that came out was a brief bark of laughter. Scott looked confused again. It was a few seconds before Xander managed another amused response.

“Oh, you’re serious.” Xander said as he began to laugh again. “Wow, that’s, wow.”

“So you’re not her boyfriend?” Scott asked.

“No Scott.” Xander said as he continued to chuckle in the other boy’s face.

“So she’s available?” Scott asked.

“No Scott.” Xander repeated. “She’s seeing someone. Someone you can’t take in a fight if it came to it and someone that is head over heels in love with her. Take the hint and move on.”

Scott Hope mulled those words over in his mind. He had been sure Buffy wasn’t dating any of the other boys in their school. Maybe he had missed someone. Maybe she was seeing someone from another school. Maybe she was seeing someone older. Though Scott still wasn’t deterred by Xander’s words, he saw that there was nothing to be gained in arguing the point with the unknown rival suitor’s friend.

“Okay.” Scott said with a forced smile he hoped was convincing enough. “Sorry to bother you.” He turned and began to walk towards the door only to come face to face with an unexpected friend.

“Out of my way Scott!” Pete ordered with murderous intent in his voice. “Harris! Where the hell do you get off?”

“Hey Pete.” Xander greeted the murderer with an amused grin. “You come here to start something you can’t finish or just to tell your buddy Scott about all the murder and drug use you’ve been getting up to?”

“What? Murder? Drugs?” Scott asked in surprise as his head whipped back and forth between the other two boys. “Pete what is he talking about?”

“Shut up Scott.” Pete said dismissively as he grabbed the shorter boy by the shoulders and threw him over the library’s front desk.

“Wow,” Xander chimed in with a sarcastic tone, “those roids you whipped up sure seem effective. Wonder if they’re good for anything other than beating up broken girlfriends.”

“You’re gonna find out Harris.” Pete said as his face began to shift and twist. After a few brief spasms the monster stood tall, glaring at Xander with hate in his eyes. “This is what you get for putting the moves on Debbie!”

Pete lunged forward, claws ready to rip Xander’s throat out. Scott recovered in time to see his deformed friend’s attack. What happened next caught both of them by surprise.

Xander ducked under Pete’s blows with almost catlike reflexes. With one hand the Scooby reached behind his back and grasped something. He lashed out with a quick jab before rolling across the floor and out of Pete’s immediate reach.

“Hehehehe.” Xander chuckled. “Wow, I wasn’t expecting to ever use that with so many Slayers and witches in town.”

“What just happened?” Scott asked as he saw his enraged friend growling and clutching a wound at his stomach.

“Harris.” Pete seethed as he glared at the Scooby.

“Fun fact.” Xander quipped with a light chuckle in his voice. “Last Halloween I got memories from a very strange past life.” As he spoke Xander slowly waved a small combat knife back and forth for the others to see. Blood dripped slowly from the blade.

“See, I’m the weakest person in my circle of friends.” Pete lunged forward as Xander was speaking and was surprised to find himself grasped by one arm and thrown over Xander’s shoulder. “Most of them see me as plain old Xander, always in need of protection.”

As Pete’s head struck the floor he felt a searing pain rip through his right arm. He looked up to see a wide gash along the inside of his elbow. Xander let the limb fall to the floor, limp.

“Which should have been your first clue Pete.” Xander went on. “I’m not interested in your broken doormat of a girlfriend. I only go for strong women.”

“I’ll kill you Harris!” Pete screamed as he leapt to his feet.

“With a gut wound that deep and a severed tendon in your dominant arm?” Xander asked with an amused smile. “Not likely.”

“Guys!” Scott cried out. “This is insane! Why are you fighting?”

“You’re buddy here killed Jeff Walkin and then went after the guidance counselor.” Xander informed the bewildered young man. “All because they talked to ‘his girl.”

“Stay out of this Scott!” Pete shouted as he lunged for Xander’s throat again only to miss as the Scooby dodged each of his swings.

“He’s right Scott.” Xander said as one of his defensive rolls brought him up to stand near the table again. “You don’t want to get in the middle of this next part.”

“The only part left is the part where I kill you Harris!” Pete shot back.

“Time’s up.” Xander remarked as he pulled out a handkerchief and cleaned the blood from his combat knife. “Rules change.”

“Hi princess.” A voice said from right behind Pete. He spun around only to receive a familiar fist to his face. The batterer went spiraling down to the floor. As he looked up he saw the only other person to stand up to him since he began mixing his formula.

“Miss me?” Faith asked as she slowly advanced on the downed fiend.

“Faith?” Scott asked in confusion from behind the library counter. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The brunette fought Pete with just as much ferocity as he had used on Xander. Only she was clearly winning the fight, where Pete had struggled to even land a single blow.

“Stay back Scott.” A new voice said. He looked up to see a familiar redhead.

“Willow?” Scott asked in confusion again. “What is going on? What is all this?”

“Your friends aren’t what they appear to be.” The witch told him with an almost remorseful frown as more people came into the library.

“Faith!” Buffy cried out in panic as she watched her girl fight the young sociopath.

“Get the dart gun!” Giles called out as he saw the brawl going on across his library.

Buffy lunged to reach over the counter and grab the rifle Scott hadn’t even realized was laying next to him during the whole fight. She cocked the gun and readied her aim.

“Pete watch out!” Debbie shouted as she shoved Buffy right before the gun went off. The dart lodged itself in Giles’s lower back.

“Sorry.” Buffy cried out as her watcher turned to glare at her in annoyance.

“Oh right,” Giles remarked as he began to keel over, “bloody priceless.”

“Mr. Giles!” Platt exclaimed as he tried to catch the falling librarian, only to end up in an awkward pile of school faculty members on the floor.

Pete delivered a lucky kick to Faith’s stomach and sent her down the short staircase they had been fighting on. Buffy ran to her girl’s side as the fiend made a dash for the rear of the library.

“Honey?” Buffy asked in concern.

“I’m fine B!” Faith assured her girl with a firm look. “Let’s go get that piece of shit.” Both Slayers stood and raced to the back entrance hidden in the library stacks. In their wake they left one very stunned Scott Hope.

“Oh.” Scott whispered as he finally understood what had been in front of him the entire time.

******************************

“He went this way.” Buffy called out as they followed the trail of fresh blood stains through the deserted halls. Both Slayers felt a slight sense of dread as the trail ended at the doors to the grounds keeper’s supply room. They shared one reassuring nod before kicking in the door and leaping into the room as one. On the floor beside one shelf they found a truly gruesome sight.

“Oh god.” Buffy whispered as she ran to the side of the prone young woman. “Debbie?”

“Watch out B!” Faith shouted as Pete stepped out of the shadows and stuck the blonde.

“You’re all the same!” Pete shouted as he backhanded Buffy once more. “All the same!”

“Back off my girl!” Faith screamed as she dove in and struck Pete in the wounds Xander had delivered earlier. “You’re gonna pay for that you pathetic little bitch!” She promised as she grabbed the murderous teen by the throat and proceeded to pummel his face over and over.

Pete got in one lucky strike and managed to knock the enraged Slayer back a few paces. To his surprise Faith countered with a leap towards the ceiling. She grasped one of the pipes running through the rafters and swung with all her might. Her boots connected with Pete’s sternum resulting in a sickening crunch. He went flying across the room.

Faith dropped to the floor of the supply room and looked up at her handiwork. The sight that greeted her sent a chill down her spine. Her foe was skewered on a carelessly discarded lawnmower blade. The dull, grimy blade protruded from his chest several inches. Pete managed to look down at the offending metal edge in mild shock. The Slayer could only watch as his monstrous features melted away and the average looking face of a young man was all that remained on the fresh corpse.

“Faith?” Buffy asked once she noticed her girl was staring in silent horror at what she had just done.

“I didn’t,” Faith murmured, “I mean, I did, I, I killed him.”

“Faith!” Buffy said with stern resolve as she grasped her girl by the shoulders. “This isn’t like what Willow and Tara said about the mayor. Pete was a monster. He tried to kill both of us. Look at me Faith!”

The brunette finally tore her eyes away from the body. She gazed into hazel pools filled with nothing but love and concern for her. The love in those eyes almost made the night’s trauma worth it.

“We’ll get through this together Faith.” Buffy assured. “No matter what, you and I are together.”

******************************

“It’s all over school,” Willow said as her love and the rest of the Scooby gang wandered through the quad, “what happened with Debbie and Pete. Except for the Pete was a monster part.”

“Yeah a freshmen told me that Pete had eight iced café mochas and just lost it.” Faith added quietly a she walked hand in hand with Buffy. Faith had clung to Buffy’s hand for most of the waking hours that had passed since the grim conclusion in the supply room.

“It’s better than the estrogen theory.” Buffy remarked while maintaining the physical contact her girl desperately needed. “I heard he took all of his mother’s birth control pills.”

“He didn’t?” Cordelia asked while walking beside Xander. “Pete was a monster? Where have I been?”

“In your special place Cor,” Xander answered with only a mildly sarcastic smile, “which is why I adore you.”

“Yup, it was a Jekyll Hyde deal. He mixed up a whole batch of steroids and demon testosterone to make himself super mass macho.” Willow explained for the cheerleader.

“Except after a while he didn’t need the potion to turn into a bad guy.” Buffy said. “He did it just fine on his own.”

“He was always a bad guy B.” Faith assured the petite blonde with a grim expression.

“So it was like a real killing.” Cordelia summed up. “He wasn’t under the influence of anything?”

“Just himself.” The Slayer replied before rounding a corner and catching a glimpse of a very depressed Scott. “Oh.”

“Go talk to him Buffy.” Faith told her girl.

“What?” Buffy asked. “No, I…”

“I gotta go see Platt.” Faith said firmly. “And you need to let him down easy.” The brunette gave her girl one reaffirming shoulder rub before turning and walking away. Buffy sighed as she watched her girl walk away but relented and went to talk to Scott. Cordelia watched the exchange with an almost exasperated huff before deciding to make her own exit.

“Great!” Cordelia complained as she turned to walk around the witches and across the quad. “Now I’m gonna be stuck with serious thoughts all day.” Xander favored both Willow and Tara with an amused but reluctant smile before following his girlfriend.

“I don’t know what to say that’s not going to sound stupid or obvious.” Buffy admitted as she took a seat on the bench next to Scott.

“I’ve been friends with them both since before we started school.” The boy said.

“This is probably the worst time to say this but I should have been more upfront with you days ago.” Buffy said with a reluctant sigh. “I’ve been told I’m woefully self involved, especially when it comes to romantic signals. I’m seeing someone.”

“I kinda figured.” Scott said with a slight grin. “After the library and everything.”

“Is there anything I can do for you Scott?” Buffy asked with genuine concern for the grieving boy.

“Thanks, but I’m gonna be okay .” He said after a brief pause. “It’s just that you never really know what’s going on inside somebody. Do you? I mean you think, if you care about them, but you never really do.”

******************************

“Ms. Lehane.” Platt greeted the Slayer in surprise as he looked up from his desk.

“Hey Doc.” Faith said with a small wave as she came into the office. “Patches?”

“Oh these?” Platt asked as he looked down at the box in the middle of his still damaged desk and the small nicotine patch on the inside of his arm. “Yeah,” he said while rolling down his sleeve to cover the tiny patch, “with everything I just found out I figured there were enough things trying to kill me in this town. Why help them?”

“Smart move Doc.” Faith said as she let her eyes wander around the tiny office.

“So what brings the Slayer to my office?” Platt asked with an amused grin.

“It’s gonna be weird hearing an adult from this school call me that.” Faith admitted.

“You mean aside from Mr. Giles?” Platt asked.

“He don’t count.” Faith replied with a brief laugh. “G-man is the watcher. He’s supposed to be in charge of training and everything. Plus he’s pretty much my girlfriend’s step father at this point.”

“I was wondering about that.” Platt said as he clasped his hands over his desk, careful to avoid resting his elbows on the splintered section left by the impact of Pete’s fist and face. “But you’re not here about him. Or Buffy.”

“This is gonna sound so stupid.” Faith grumbled as she stared at the cracks in the surface of the desk. “I don’t know how I’m handling what I had to do. I mean, like, guilt and stuff.”

“Over what happened to Pete.” Platt said in a neutral tone that didn’t give anything away.

“I killed a guy.” Faith admitted.

“In self defense.” Platt offered.

“Murder is still murder, especially when you justify it.” Faith said.

“Which is why Pete needed to be stopped before he killed again.” Platt said before his expression took on a curious quality. “I mean don’t get me wrong. I’m biased. And more than a little grateful that you saved my life, but Faith, is there something else you’re worried about?”

“Yeah I figured this was just me being stupid.” Faith said before looking the man in the eye for the first time. For an instant she felt like standing and walking out of the room. But then she remembered everything she had to lose if she didn’t at least try to talk things out.

“Okay,” Faith said as she leaned forward and looked directly at the counselor, “this is gonna sound crazy but Red and Blondie.”

“Ms. Rosenberg and Ms. Maclay?” Platt asked for clarity’s sake.

“Yeah, Red and Blondie.” Faith answered. “They know all this stuff. Like past life stuff on account of their deal they got goin’ on.”

“Really?” Platt asked as his eyes widened in surprise.

“Like a bunch of stuff that people just like us did in places just like this.” Faith went on. “Same people in the same situation going through the same stuff.”

“And that’s how you saved my life?” Platt asked. “How you knew to be here at the right time?”

“And what brought me to this town last year.” Faith added. “It’s what gave me the family I always wanted. Everything that turned my life around. And so far it’s keeping me from going off the rails.”

“How do you mean?” The concerned counselor asked.

“A few months from now I’m destined to kill Mayor Allen Finch in a dark alley.” Faith admitted. “I act without thinking after a vamp attack and an innocent man ends up dead.”

“That’s,” Platt whispered in a faltering and hushed tone, “bad.”

“And after that I turn into a monster just as messed up as Pete.” Faith added. “I can’t let that happen. I can’t lose myself like that. I can’t lose her.”

“Well Faith I can say that even if something like that were to happen, again, you still have hope.” Platt said after taking a moment to find the right words.

“But I’m a killer.” Faith protested. “I just killed a guy and I’m not even the least bit tore up about it.”

“You’re a Slayer Faith.” Platt said in as neutral a tone as he could. “Now I’m new to this but based on what little Mr. Giles has told me there is a world of difference between the two. You Slayed a man who did horrible things to turn himself into a horrible thing. And afterwards you felt guilty about it.”

“But I’m not feeling guilty!” Faith countered in exasperation. “That’s the problem.”

“If you’re not feeling guilty then why are you here Faith?” Platt asked with a sly smile. “My assessment of you is already filed. Your mandated appointments are done. You’re free to attend this school without ever seeing me again.”

“I am.” Faith said in an almost surprised voice.

“And yet you’re still here.” Platt added. “Faith, lots of people handle grief and guilt differently. Just because you’re not crying over the grave of a murderer doesn’t mean you’re as far gone as he was.”

“So, you’re sayin’ I’m good?” Faith asked in a hopeful tone.

“I’m saying the fact that you are sitting in that chair means you care.” Platt affirmed. “Hold on to that. Even if you do something horrible down the road don’t forget that. Redemption isn’t easy but the fact that you’re willing to strive for something better is what separates you from the true monsters. No matter what mistakes you make, you want to make up for them. That has to count for something.”

Faith looked up to the guidance counselor with a renewed smile. For the first time since she had heard Willow’s prediction of Allen Finch’s last moments she had hope. Faith knew it wouldn’t be as simple as Buffy had promised it would over and over again the night before. But with the help of her family she would persevere.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Oct 07, 2015 4:07 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:51 pm
Posts: 922
Location: Kaskinen, Finland. Citizen of Kitopia
Yay for excellent update-y goodness... I'm glad that they took down Pete with fewer dead people... I'm really glad that Faith continues to see the shrink and work on her issues...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Fri Oct 09, 2015 2:41 pm 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Zampsa.

Glad you liked this one. I'll admit that, after Tara for obvious reasons, Platt and Trick are my two favorite characters from the show. Trick could have been an interesting adversary for the gang but the more I thought about it I couldn't dismiss the notion that he would never go to Sunnydale without Kakistos forcing him to. He'd either stay in Boston or one of the other huge east coast cities or at the most try to set up shop on the Cleavland hellmouth.

Platt on the other hand is local and a trained "not too crazy" professional who can help the Scoobies out down the road. Especially when it comes to all the issues Faith has. Granted she's not as messed up as she was in the show, but she still has some things to work through even with all the love and support Willow, Tara and Jennifer are giving her.

Plus Platt's speech when we first see him and Scott Hope's speech at the very end of the episode are probably the most important scenes in the first half of Season 3. Those two bits of dialogue set the tone for the rest of the season and foreshadow some of the biggest twists.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Oct 21, 2015 3:20 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: So the Star Sapphires are back on Earth and figuring out what comes next in their adventure. I think we'll all enjoy the show as they take their first real steps to see what Opal City has in store for them.

******************************

Primer: Sirens

Willow = Dr. Harleen Quinzel = Harley Quinn = the blonde/blue eyes

Tara = Dr. Pamela Isley = Poison Ivy = the redhead/green eyes

Xander = Bruce Wayne = Batman

Anya = Selina Kyle = Catwoman

Buffy = Death of the Endless = From Neil Gaiman’s Sandman series and a few of her own trade paperback story arcs.

Dawn = Kyle Rayner = Green Lantern

******************************

Sirens: Shadows Cast

“Go away stupid tadpoles!” A familiar voice cried out, causing Ivy to awaken.

“Harl?” Ivy moaned as she noticed her breasts were receiving a fairly thorough massage. “Sweetie?” The botanist cracked her eyes open and saw nothing more than the ceiling of their bedroom in their warehouse hideout. She would have to stop calling it a hideout if they were going to get into frequent meetings the League.

A glance downward brought peculiar movements under the covers into her view. Ivy peaked beneath the sheets and found a very enthusiastic blonde was sleepily working on her chest with both hands.

“No cobb salad for you.” Harley mumbled in her sleep just as she gave Ivy’s breasts another squeeze. “Mine!” With that possessive growl the sleeping psychiatrist opened her mouth and latched onto one emerald breast. Ivy’s eyes slammed shut and the back of her head ground into the pillows as her breast was all but swallowed whole by her still slumbering Love.

The emerald skinned redhead squirmed as the blonde’s vigorous attentions to her breasts were joined by a far too exciting wriggling of slender hips between her thighs. In no time Ivy was well and truly awake and holding for dear life onto the sleeping woman gyrating atop her. She would have to pay Harley back for this. Later though, once the blonde was awake.

******************************

“Almost ready Lois?” Clark asked from the other side of the bathroom door.

“What’s the rush Smallville?” The brunette reporter asked as she finished her makeup. “And can’t you just see how far along I am through the door?”

“What?” Clark cried out at the assumed use of his powers. “Honey, I would never.”

“You mean you’ve never taken a little peak while I’m in here shaving my legs, showering, or doing naked jumping jacks?” Lois asked with a coy smirk as she listened to the farm boy’s flustered protest.

“I would never violate your privacy, wait.” Clark began to assure her before coming to a dead stop. “Naked jumping jacks?”

“A girl has to stay in shape somehow.” Lois replied all too casually. “Oh it’s not always jumping jacks. Sometimes I just strip down and see if I can put one foot behind my head. Or I do a standing split against the door. You could probably see everything.”

The man’s jaw dropped halfway to the floor as his fiancé went on to describe every little trick she used to improve her flexibility. As the explanations grew more and more graphic Clark finally gave in. He lowered his glasses and used his x-ray vision to leer at the woman he was planning to marry.

On the other side of the thin wooden door he saw the most intrepid reporter in the business fully clothed, grinning, and holding up a small piece of paper. Across it the words “Made You Look!” were scrawled in lipstick.

“Very funny Lois.” Clark admitted with a sigh as he brought his forehead down to rest in his open palm.

“Isn’t it though?” She asked with a sly smile as she opened the bathroom door and gave the chagrinned hero a kiss on the cheek. “And you own me for peeking, even if it really was the first time.”

“What did you have in mind dear?” Clark asked as he put his strong arms around the woman he loved.

“On the return trip a certain someone is going to let me sit on his face as I renew my membership in the mile high club.” Lois whispered into the muscular man’s ear.

“Wouldn’t that be our membership?” Clark asked in an almost breathless voice.

“Maybe.” Lois replied with a smirk. “I had some other things in mind. Play your cards right and you just might get your membership looked at once I’m done. Now come along. This surprise interview isn’t going to spring itself.”

“Yes Ma’am!” Clark Kent cheered with a dopey smile as all the possibilities his fiancé might be planning ran through his mind.

******************************

“So I figured we’ve been out of town a while.” Harley said as she began lifting furniture pieces and moving things around the large main room of the warehouse. “We might as well get some spring cleaning in before our next big catastrophe.”

“That sounds lovely Sweetie.” Ivy whispered seductively into one of Harley’s ears as she pressed herself against the blonde’s back. Her hands slowly slipped under the waist band of the sweat pants her Love was wearing.

“Baby?” Harley hissed as she felt wonderfully dexterous fingers run over her most sensitive places in the most tantalizing fashion. Just as Harley began to think their afternoon would be overtaken by a spontaneous round of Love making Ivy’s hands withdrew from the blonde’s pants. Harley’s emerald Love took a broom and began sweeping with a coy little smile on her face.

“What the frilly heck was that?” Harley exclaimed with an almost sullen pout.

“What was what Sweetie?” Ivy asked with a far too innocent tone. “We’re cleaning today aren’t we?”

“Yeah.” Harley whispered in confusion before going back to moving the heavier pieces of furniture around the room. “Yeah, we’re cleaning today.”

******************************

“Well this certainly seems like the place.” Lois remarked as her fiancé carried her through the air over the docks of Opal City. “What is it with Wayne’s rogues’ gallery and themed hideouts? None of your criminals put up big flashy ‘Hi, I’m right here.’ signs.”

The reporters marveled at the lone dockside warehouse that stood out from the others. Each building was simply constructed and adorned with brick and corrugated metal. The residence of the two women they had come to see stood out from the pack by far. The entire roof was decked in verdant greenery. Every window sported lush and colorful vegetation. Thick vines and ivy covered the external walls. The explosion of plant life amid the quiet dock was all too obvious to ignore. And yet, all around the docks seemingly indifferent workers were going about their business.

“Well to be fair Lois, most of Bruce’s criminals are clinically insane.” Superman said as he floated down to land in a deserted corridor between two empty buildings on the edge of the docks. “And Harley and Ivy have both made it clear that they want to reform.”

“So you say.” Lois said as she peeked around the end of the small alleyway as her fiancé changed into his street clothes. “You sure they won’t mind us dropping in unannounced?”

“I can’t see why not.” Clark said while he straightened his tie and pushed up his glasses. “Shall we my love?” He asked as he joined Lois at the mouth of the narrow corridor.

Lois smiled as she took his arm. “We shall.”

******************************

“Okay Baby.” Harley said as she tilted the refrigerator to one side. “I’ll hold it while you do your magic.”

“Oh I’m gonna do some magic alright.” Ivy replied as she stalked up behind the blonde and wrapped her arms around the lithe woman.

“Baby!” Harley gasped as Ivy slid a hand down her pants, another up to her breast and began nibbling her earlobe with her mouth.

“Mmm, you taste magical Sweetie.” Ivy purred into Harley’s ear as she trailed tender little kisses and bites down the side of Harley’s neck.

“Baby?” Harley moaned as she squirmed under her Love’s merciless explorations. “What’s gotten into you today?”

“You mean aside from the way you woke me up this morning?” Ivy asked in a still innocent tone.

“Oh Goddess.” Harley cried out as green fingers squeezed her nipple and traced her clit. “I didn’t kick you in my sleep did I? Baby, I’m so sor… ah oh, oh Goddess don’t stop!”

“No you didn’t kick me my Love.” Ivy assured the enraptured blonde who had just let the refrigerator fall back into place with a loud thud. “And don’t worry.” She said as she readied two fingers at Harley’s entrance. “I’ll never stop.”

******************************

“So do we just knock?” Lois asked as they stood outside the door that had once been the main office entrance to the warehouse.

“I think that would be appropriate.” Clark said in a mild tone as he began to raise his hand to the door.

“Wait!” Lois ordered as an idea came to her. “Take a look inside first.”

“What?” Clark balked at the startling order. “No. What if they’re, you know.”

“Then I’ll give you a break for looking at other women just this once.” Lois replied with a lurid eyebrow waggle before putting on a more serious face. “Besides, they just got back from what your Lantern friend’s say was basically a tropical sex vacation. They can’t still be going at it like rabbits.” A speculative look crossed her face. “Can they?”

Clark looked at his fiancé and sighed. With reluctance he turned towards the building and lowered his glasses. The sight awaiting him was shocking at first but soon proved to be far more humorous than anything he had been expecting.

“Oh thank god!” Clark said with a relieved sigh before he began to chuckle.

“What?” Lois asked as sudden panic set in. “Oh god they are doing it! You’re watching two crazy chicks bang like hamsters! And you’re laughing! Why are you laughing?”

“They’ve shielded the building with some form of magic.” Clark said as he paused in his amusement. “I can’t see or hear a thing going on inside.”

“How can you tell it’s magic?” Lois asked with a curious frown.

“Because from the second I started trying to look inside my field of vision has been completely filled with the original Steamboat Willie cartoon.” Clark replied.

“What really?” Lois asked. “How is that even possible?”

“I would assume some form of magic.” Clark said once more before noticing another oddity. “Wait, there’s some words scrolling across the bottom of the image. Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha, ha ha ha ha HA ha, ha ha HA ha ha, ha ha ha ha, Ha ha Ha Ha,”

“I get it.” Lois said with an exaggerated eye roll.

“Wait wait wait, wait wait, there’s more…” Clark said before taking a moment to dramatically pause. “ha.”

“Riveting.” Lois deadpanned. “Seriously though, we should probably find out if they’re in there.”

“Right.” Clark said as he turned back towards the door and knocked lightly.

******************************

“Damn it!” Ivy shouted as loud knocking interrupted her play.

“Baby.” Harley moaned weakly as her Love unhanded her. “Who the heck could that be?” She asked as the lust slowly cleared from her mind.

“Whoever it is better have a damn good excuse for.” Ivy began to say but fell silent as one of the nearby monitors came on and showed her the two people standing before the crystal they had hidden by the front door. “Shit! It’s the alien and his reporter.”

“What?” Harley all but yelled in surprise. “What do they want?”

“Probably an explanation of what happened to that rich, bald sociopath we put into cold storage.” Ivy assumed with a scowl.

“Well at least he’s keeping a low profile.” Harley added. “Think it’s a trap?”

“Goddess I hope not.” Ivy admitted as she pulled on a long loose fitting robe and began walking towards the door. “The last thing we need is a war with the last of his species. Get dressed Sweetie. I’ll answer the door.”

******************************

“Well do you hear anything?” Lois asked as the two reporters stood by the closed door waiting for any sign that the residents of the verdant warehouse heard their knock.

“Only some mildly outlandish singing.” Clark admitted as he peered inside the warehouse again. “The steamboat cartoon is gone and now there’s the one with the singing and dancing frog with a top hat and cane. I think I get what Jimmy was saying about old racist cartoons last week.”

“Oh my god, did you see that exposé he wrote up on the censored eleven for black history month?” Lois asked with a laugh. “He hates that frog.”

Before Clark could say anything further the door swung open to reveal a very scantily clad green woman standing on the other side. She put on a forced smile as Lois gaped in shock at the almost transparent robe she was wearing. Clark simply met her emerald eyes head on as he wondered whether they knew his secret yet.

“Hello Dr. Isley.” The muscular man from Smallville greeted with a professional smile. “I’m Clark kent. This is my partner Lois Lane. We’re reporters from the Daily Planet and we were hoping you and your partner Dr. Quinzel would allow us to interview you.”

“Right! An interview!” Lois yelped as she yanked her eyes away from Ivy’s emerald breasts and the erect nipples that were on full display beneath the flimsy robe. “Did we catch you at a bad time?”

For an instant Ivy’s almost let an annoyed look cross her face. But then her smiled widened considerably and grew more genuine. The botanist looked the female reporter over for a second and then responded with far more cheer then she expected to before opening the door.

“An interview sounds like a lovely idea.” Ivy said as she stepped back and opened the door further for the two reporters to come in. “Why don’t you two join us in the lounge?”

“Thank you.” Lois said as she stepped into the warehouse. Clark soon followed his fiancé. Both reporters were shocked by what they saw the moment the door closed behind them.

Lush vegetation covered every wall and pillar in the large main floor of the warehouse. Rows of tables filled with planters, lab equipment and computers filled the immediate area. Large light fixtures hung from the ceiling and provided ample light for both scientific work and plants being studied. Plant creatures moved between tables, some watered the more mundane plants while others used shears to clip single leaves from each group of plants and deposited their trimmings into Petri dishes.

The room opened up a few yards from the door where the second floor presumably ended. As the trio walked trough the lab a number of the large plant creatures moved out of Ivy’s path. The reporters again stared in wonder as the main floor of the warehouse came into view.

The roof had been fitted with several massive skylights to allow much more light into the main floor of the building. On the far end of the large chamber an open hatch in a sunken section of the floor revealed a ramp that went down to the docks. A railing separated the low lying hatch area from the general living space of the warehouse. Plants of every shape and size filled the main floor of the warehouse turned greenhouse. Off to one side of the small jungle was a kitchen, dining area and a few couches arranged around a coffee table and large crystal monitor screen. The botanist gestured towards the dining table with a smile.

“I’ll go get Harley.” Ivy said. “Why don’t you two wait for us at the table? If you need any refreshments just ask on of my babies.”

“Okay.” Lois said almost timidly as she watched Ivy turn and saunter off.

“You know if you took a picture it would last longer.” Clark said with a smug little smirk.

“That was Poison Ivy?” Lois asked in a stunned voice as Clark guided her down a short flight of stairs and through the small forest towards the dining area. “She seems almost normal. You know, aside from all the nudity.”

“She may have her quirks.” Clark admitted. “But considering who you’ve agreed to marry I’d say she’s as normal as most of the people we’ve “interviewed.” He finished with a knowing wink.

“Oh come on Clark, you know what I mean.” Lois rebutted as she slumped into a chair at the table. “She’s supposed to be this big crazy super villain. The deadly eco terrorist who tricked the League and Atlantis into building a giant floating death fortress! Aside from being half naked, green and having a great rack that woman was more polite and mild mannered than any of the women I have to make small talk with every time I walk into the office.”

“That is what I’ve been saying.” Clark replied with a laugh. “I swear the Gotham City tourism board exaggerates most of the stuff we hear about Bruce’s rogues. Aside from that dead clown and the handful of full blown serial killers he has to deal with most of them are just kooks who like to play dress up. If that police commissioner of his wasn’t getting pressure from city hall to deal with the “crazies” Bruce might actually have enough time to do something about the serious organized crime problem in that town.”

“To be fair that billionaire friend of yours likes to play dress up just as much as that damn clown ever did.” Lois quipped. “And you for that matter.”

“We’ve been over this.” Clark said with a mildly defensive pout. “The cape is the blanket my parents wrapped me in before sending me here.”

“I know Smallville.” Lois said as she put her arms around her fiancé’s broad shoulders. “Should we be worried that there are a dozen of those things standing around us?” She whispered.

“No.” Clark said as he looked up to one of the large, stockier plant creatures standing by a tree at the edge of the dining area. “Ivy did say that we should ask them for anything we need.”

“What like a waiter of something?” Lois asked as she leaned back and looked between her love and the plant creatures. “So say I wanted a glass of iced tea?”

To her surprise a smaller, springier plant creature popped out from under the nearby kitchen counter and moved to the cupboards. It pulled out two tall glass cups and filled them with ice from the fridge. The larger plant creature vanished into the foliage but returned a moment later carrying a large glass jug with a sealed lid. Lois saw several teabags floating in the clear amber liquid within. The two plants worked in unison to pour the drinks and then the larger creature set the glasses on the table before the two reporters. The smaller plant bounced up and down in a distinctly cheerful manner as Lois sipped from her glass.

“Wow.” She muttered. “That’s really good.”

“Thank you.” Ivy called out as she walked up to the table with a lithe blonde at her side. “It took our babies an hour to learn to serve anyone aside from myself and Harley.”

The couple walked up to the table and took the two seats across from the reporters. Ivy had changed into a loose fitting dark red button up blouse and a tight pair of matching boy shorts. The blonde was wearing a tight short sleeve shirt that left much of her midriff exposed and Daisy Dukes.

“They adjusted to Harley right away?” Clark asked as Lois practically gawked at the strange couple’s apparel yet again.

“What can I say?” The blonde said with a cheerful little shrug. “I’m special like that.”

“They know how important she is to me.” Ivy said in a solemn voice as she looked into Harley’s blue eyes. “She’s my everything.”

“And you’re my always.” Harley told her Love with equal tenderness and affection. The two women stared into each other’s eyes for a moment that stretched on and on. Eventually they were pulled out of their dreamy reverie by a light coughing.

“Ahem, yes, well.” Clark murmured apologetically. “About that interview.”

“Oh!” Harley said with suddenly wide eyes. “Of course. You two came all the way from Metropolis to interview us.”

“That must have been some drive.” Ivy added with a grin that quirked to one side in a sly manner. “Unless of course the Daily Planet sprung for the air fair.”

“That reminds me.” Harley said with an equally mischievous grin. “Before we begin there’s something we should get out of the way.” With one hand Harley interwove her fingers with Ivy’s. With the other she raised a single finger up towards the roof of the warehouse.

“Involveré!” Harley intoned in an oddly hollow voice. A bright point of light formed at the tip of her finger. In the blink of an eye it spread outward to envelope the four people at the table in a transparent sphere. Clark looked back and forth between the two women and the strange bubble surrounding them as Lois began to panic.

“What the hell was that?” Lois cried out in shock.

“Magic.” Ivy and Harley said in unison as they leaned forward and stared directly at the man across the table.

“What did you do?” Clark asked in a firm authoritative voice.

“Relax big guy.” Harley said. “It’s harmless.”

“A simple glamour spell.” Ivy added.

“For the time being anyone outside this immediate area will see and hear your interview begin with a series of softball questions.” Harley explained in greater detail. “Where we were born, grew up, favorite foods, hobbies, books and all that jazz.”

“Inside we’re free to talk about whatever we want without having to worry about anyone’s secrets being overheard.” Ivy said without taking her eyes off the large man.

“So tell us why you’re really here Kryptonian?” Harley asked with the widest grin the reporters had seen her wear so far.

“What’s a Kryptonian?” Clark asked. Lois blinked at the odd word and looked back and forth between the witches and her fiancé.

“Really?” Ivy asked in wonder. “Even I know what that word means and I never understood a single one of those comics or cartoons.”

“You really don’t know?” Harley asked in surprised awe. “You come from a planet called Krypton Superman. That makes you a Kryptonian.”

“How could you just blurt out his secret like that?” Lois cried out in shock. “You two couldn’t know if he told me anything.”

“Oh but we can.” Ivy said as she waved her ring hand lightly through the air. “You’re in Love.”

“The two of you don’t have secrets.” Harley explained. “Our rings can read your relationship well enough to tell that at the very least. If he was hiding his other life from you we would have known the very first day we met him.”

“The Love you both share is better than that.” Ivy said with abundant approval.

“Wow.” Lois muttered in shock. “I don’t know weather to be flattered or suspicious.”

“They’re both fine choices, whatever floats your boat.” Harley replied with a smug grin. “But we asked your alien boy toy a question.”

“We came here to interview the two of you.” Clark repeated in a calm tone after he realized the entire point of the spell was to protect his lifestyle and at the same time reveal to him that they knew his most guarded secret.

“Come on Soops!” Harley retorted with a laugh. “We know your day job couldn’t care less about us. You’re here cuz we did somethin’ shifty or the League wants something.”

“Harley,” Clark readjusted his glasses in a still calm tone as the slightest hint of a smile played across his face, “you and your partner are solely responsible for the disappearance of the single richest man in the city of Metropolis. Half the buildings in the city are owned by Lexcorp. Another quarter are residences or businesses that house or cater to Lexcorp employees. There are some people in Metropolis that don’t tie directly back to that arrogant man but not many. So I guess the first question of our interview is ‘what did you two do with Lex Luthor?”

Both women blinked in surprise. They had all but forgotten about the wider ramifications of that one act performed during their raid on the Legion base. It seemed like so much time had passed. And obviously no one else knew the full extent of what the couple had done that day. Harley and Ivy looked to each other for a moment before turning back to the reporters across the table with measured, neutral looks.

“He’s alive.” Ivy said at last. Lois visibly relaxed at that admission.

“Which is more than we can say for that horrible clown and the caveman who thought himself Caesar.” Harley added.

“Where?” Clark asked in a firm tone.

“You’ll never find him Superman.” Harley said with a more serious edge to her voice. “He’s alive, and very far away. He won’t be coming back to your city. He won’t be stockpiling radioactive green rocks to use against you. He won’t be running the biggest illegal arms market on the planet from his penthouse office. He won’t be plotting with monsters and madmen to bring your Watchtower crashing down to the Earth.”

“What exactly did you do to him?” Lois asked in a worried tone.

“Sweetie, we’re Star Sapphires.” Ivy said with an amused smile. “What do you think we did to that petty little man?”

“What do Star Sapphires do to all men who stand in the way of Love?” Harley asked as she raised her ring hand over the surface of the table. Both reporters watched in shock as a fist sized shard of pink crystal materialized under her waving fingers.

“Alright.” Clark said after taking a moment to gather his thoughts. “We can set that aside for now. The good news is that Wayne Enterprises was able to step in with a series of buyouts and prevent the financial crisis that could have happened in Luthor’s absence. But there are others unaccounted for.”

“We’d be happy to fill in any blanks the League’s PR team might have avoided telling the Daily Planet.” Ivy replied in a knowing tone.

“After the battle there was a great deal of ice all over the Legion’s base.” Lois stated. “Where did it all come from?”

“Most of that was from our troops.” Ivy answered as she waved a hand for one of her larger plant creatures to approach. A massive plant with thick wooden limbs lumbered forward and set a large device on the table. The highly polished metal machine with light blue crystal accents along its surface had a distinctly cannon like appearance.

“My own design.” Harley said as the two reporters stared in amazement. “Modeled after the weapons invented and used by Mr. Freeze.”

“You stole that from Arkham?” Lois asked in shock.

“No Ms. Lane.” Harley retorted. “I looked through the files and confiscated weapons warehouse at Arkham Asylum in my last few weeks of employment and memorized what I needed to defend myself and the woman I Love if anything in this very dangerous world decided to come after us.”

“Besides,” Ivy scoffed at the reporter’s nervous looks, “Victor couldn’t come close to designing this weapon. Harley took his designs and improved on them in ways none of the dozen or so fools running around with freeze rays could even imagine.”

“Killer Frost didn’t know what hit her.” Harley remarked.

“Killer Frost was there?” Clark asked in surprise. “What happened to her?”

“She’s trapped for the rest of her natural life in a magic iceberg near the north pole.” Harley said. “She makes a perfect heat sink to fight climate change.”

“That’s.” Clark began but fell silent soon after. “Wow, I don’t know how to respond to that.”

“I like it.” Lois said with a wicked smirk much to her fiancé’s chagrin. “What? She was a serial killer and now she’s a block of ice for seals and polar bears to sleep on.”

“Okay, when you put it like that.” Clark relented before turning back to Ivy and Harley. “We found a large amount of dust that lab techs later identified as mummified human remains.”

“Solomon Grundy.” Harley admitted with an almost mournful tone. “We broke the curse that kept his soul from finding peace.”

“He actually thanked us for that.” Ivy said as she fought back a stray tear.

“That’s comforting at least.” Clark admitted. “What about Vandal Savage? The woman that was Circe before you two came along said you carried him off into the sky.”

“Dead.” They both said at once. Lois and Clark shared a worried look before deciding to press the issue.

“Would it be alright if we asked how you killed him?” Lois asked.

“Don’t lose any sleep over that caveman.” Harley said a little too quickly. “He was a brute and a thug who barely knew how to walk upright when he took a nap on a radioactive rock from space and became immortal.”

“He was Immortal?” Clark asked in a more serious tone as Lois’s eyes widened.

“He was somewhere between a hundred and fifty thousand to just under fifty thousand years old. It’s really hard to tell. No one used calendars back then.” Harley went on. “He was a mass murderer who spent all of human history inflicting suffering on those weaker than him. So when he tried to use the most powerful people on the planet to murder my girlfriend I didn’t cut him any slack.”

“We had our babies beat him into submission.” Ivy explained. “His healing factor would have proven more than a match for anything we could throw at him on Earth.”

“So we put him in a force bubble and flew him into the sun!” Harley told the two almost overwhelmed reporters. “Yeah, okay, we killed a few murderers. Print that in your newspaper! Let everyone know what happens when someone tries to take my girl away from me!”

“Harl.” Ivy said in a calming voice. The blonde stiffened as she suddenly realized who she was ranting at. She took a breath before looking the alien right in the eyes.

“We don’t want trouble from you and your team.” Harley said at last. “But we won’t waste this life taking crap from anyone. Not from the police. Not from the crazies you and your friends fight every other day. And not from you or any of the self appointed demigods on that fancy Mount Olympus you have floating up there.”

“There’s no need to worry.” Clark said as he raised his hands in what he hoped was a placating gesture. “I may not agree with every action you’ve taken but you had your reasons. And you stopped us from being used to hurt innocent lives while they had us brainwashed. When it comes to the League you two have my support. But maybe in the future you could try not to kill every homicidal maniac that crosses you?”

“Agreed.” Ivy and Harley said quickly enough to assuage the hero’s suspicions.

“Well that was about everything the League would have wanted to ask.” Clark said after giving everyone a brief moment to pause and gather their thoughts. “And our editor, Perry White, is going to stop caring after he reads exactly why he won’t have to assign people to follow Lex’s almost weekly ego stroking press events. Did I miss anything important Lois?”

“How do you know the things you both shouldn’t be able to know?” Lois asked in her most determined interview tone. “You’ve both rattled off secrets that people would go to almost any lengths to keep hidden. How do you know who Clark is?”

“This isn’t our first rodeo.” Ivy said with a more reserved tone.

“You should ask Professor Hamilton to explain multiverse theory to you the next time you stop by Star Labs.” Harley remarked. “But the basic explanation is that there are an infinite number of parallel dimensions. Ivy and I have lived out many lives on many other worlds. Some so different from the others that it would shock you.”

“So you met a version of Superman before and he told you his real name was Clark after you gained his trust?” Lois asked as she suddenly understood how they could come by such knowledge.

“No.” Ivy said in a tone that held some amusement.

“This world is one of the really odd ones that we’ve never experienced before.” Harley admitted. “In the hundred and forty two lives Ivy and I have lived together we have never had to deal with such a high population of humans with super powers.”

“And we’re fairly powerful witches in each and every world we are born into.” Ivy added. “Most of the time we’re best friends with a handful of people that have powers that set them apart from all other people.”

“People like Clark?” Lois asked.

“No, never like Clark.” Harley said. “To put it bluntly your boyfriend is way over powered. The level of strength most of our super strong friends have is about enough to bench press the business end of a Buick. Flight, laser beam eyes, energy projection and the ability to juggle nuclear submarines is a bit more monstrous that anything we’re comfortable dealing with. I’m starting to think the basic laws of physics are severely out of whack in this dimension. Anyone can put on a silly costume and fight criminals. No one should be able to get to Clark’s level of power from absorbing yellow sunlight. No matter what planet he was born on.”

“Then how do you know Clark’s secret if you’ve never come across anyone like him before?” Lois asked again.

“Because he’s famous.” Ivy said with another amused grin. “There are worlds where even the most isolated nomadic tribesmen have heard his name.”

“This world is different from all the ones we’ve lived on before.” Harley stated before launching into an exceptional babble. “But not because of the number of people with powers that make the laws of physics whimper quietly in a corner. No, what sets this world apart is that all the big names in the cape and costume business that you could name on this world are fictional characters children read about in most other worlds we come to. Every man woman and child on every other version of this continent we’ve been to knows that Clark Kent is Superman. It’s basic knowledge. A fundamental part of the popular culture. Even people who don’t care about the comics, cartoons, tv shows or movies about him know the character’s basic back story. The last son of a dying planet sent to live the life of a farm boy in Kansas and grow up to become the living symbol for truth, justice and the American way.”

“Harl.” Ivy chastised with an exaggerated roll of her eyes. “So to answer you question,” she began as she looked back to the woman sitting beside the man from another world, “we know who Clark is because we grew up in a world where the love story the two of you share is part of the most popular morality tale adults tell children.”

“Except when the writers assigned to the job have no clue what to do with him romantically and end up having Superman and Wonder Woman date.” Harley added with a smirk.

“What?” Lois shouted.

“But Diana is gay.” Clark said.

“At the very least she’s a bisexual power top.” Ivy remarked.

“And that’s just going off of the relationship between the three people who first wrote her story.” Harley added. “Maybe she’s just not that fussy. In any case the vast majority of worlds we’ve lived through share a common mythology. It just so happens that the mythology in question revolves around the members of the League and their loved ones.”

“This is probably a lot to process.” Ivy said after taking in the stunned looks of both reporters. “Was there anything else you wanted to ask us?”

“What’s next for you two?” Lois asked the strange couple sitting across from her when she was finally able to sort through her thoughts. “Where do you go from here?”

“We…” Harley began to say before trailing off and looking to her Love.

“We have no idea.” They admitted in unison.

“We’re going to keep protecting the earth from manmade threats.” Ivy said after giving the question some thought.

“Oh definitely.” Harley added. “We’ll try to be less confrontational about things but there is still so much work to do. And whatever happens we’ll be together.”

Ivy and Harley clasped hands once more and met in a longing gaze that left no questions about their commitment in the reporters’ minds. Lois and Clark glanced at each other with knowing smiles. The honest answers set aside any lingering doubts. They had found two bridesmaids for their big day.

When it looked like the two women had forgotten their guests’ presence Clark softly cleared his throat. Harley and Ivy’s heads snapped around to face the reporters once more. Both began to nervously chuckle.

“So if that about wraps it up you guys will probably be going soon, right?” Harley asked in a still nervous voice.

“One more thing.” Lois said as she began to fish something out of her pocket. The Star Sapphires watched as her hands disappeared beneath the table only to rise again with a stunning diamond ring on one hand. “We had some news to share with you gals.”

“Oh goddess, is that?” Ivy asked in a mixture of surprise and excitement.

“Way to go Soops!” Harley cheered on the man before turning to the smiling woman with an amused grin. “So tell us Ms. Lane, who asked who?”

“He popped the question two months and one week ago.” Lois said.

“Two months and a week?” Harley asked as she quickly recalled the significance of that date. “That was.”

“Not a day after you last left the Watchtower.” Clark admitted. “The first thing I did after waking up from that nightmare was to fly home and get the ring I’d been saving.”

“He surprised the hell out of me, showing up in my living room like that.” Lois recalled blissfully as she gazed at her ring. “I was sure something horrible had happened from the look on his face. But then he got down on one knee and asked me to spend the rest of my life with him.”

“And she said yes.” Clark added with a wide uncompromising smile. “And it’s all thanks to the two of you.”

“Oh we didn’t.” Harley began. “You would have.”

“What you showed me that day changed my life.” Clark said as he locked eyes with Harley. “I never would have set aside my fears of endangering Lois if I hadn’t seen what you went through in your past life Harley.”

“I owe both of you so much for opening his eyes like that.” Lois said. “And I want you both to be there on our big day.”

“Oh we’d be delighted.” Harley said with an excited cheer.

“You’re sure you want us there?” Ivy asked in a concerned voice. “Really?”

“We want more than for you to just be there.” Clark said with a warm smile.

“I wanted you to be the first girls I asked to join the bridal party.” Lois explained.

“You want us to be your bridesmaids!” Harley shouted in joy as she leapt from her chair.

“Even w-with?” Ivy asked almost timidly as she all but gestured to her entire body. Her unusual appearance would surely make things very awkward for the couple.

“Ivy please be my bridesmaid.” Lois begged. “You may draw some attention but you won’t be the only one.”

“I’m sort of planning on asking the founding members of the League to be my groomsmen.” Clark admitted as he awkwardly stroked the back of his neck.

“And that leaves me needing to find eight women to stand up there in the frumpiest dresses I can imagine.” Lois said with an exasperated pout. “Which is impossible when none of my old college friends will even return my calls!”

“We’ll do it.” Harley promised before looking to Ivy and batting her eyes as imploringly as possible. “Right Baby?”

“We’d be happy to join your bridesmaids.” Ivy said at last. “I just hope no one questions the green plant woman on the edge of all your group photos.”

“We’re going to say we drew the guest list from all of our most memorable interviews.” Clark said. “How else would we explain the owner of Wayne Enterprises hob knobbing it up with the Atlantis royal family, the leader of the Star Sapphire corps and the emissary from the island nation of the Amazon warrior women?”

“I see your point.” Ivy relented at last with a slight smile. “If nothing else it will be one heck of a party.”

“That’s my girl!” Harley cheered again as she pulled Ivy into a gleeful hug. Lois and Clark smiled at the excited blonde and her anxious redhead as they each put an arm around the other. Things were looking up for both couples.

******************************

“That sure was nice of you to offer casting that illusion Sweetie.” Ivy said as she and her Love stood in the rooftop garden of their warehouse and waved to the rapidly vanishing red and blue clad figure carrying an overjoyed reporter towards the clouds.

“Well this way they can get on their way without any stupid hassle and anyone who saw them walking in our front door will see what looks just like them leaving then getting into a cab and driving off.” Harley babbled away as Ivy’s arms wound around her slender waist.

“Very thoughtful,” Ivy replied with a smile, “and so detail oriented.”

“Cuz, with the cab!” Harley said cheerily.

“Among other things.” Ivy whispered.

“We should celebrate.” Harley said as she gently extracted herself from Ivy’s grasp.

“I thought that was exactly what we were doing right before our nosey reporter friends dropped by unannounced?” Ivy asked with a playful smirk.

“No silly.” Harley replied. “I mean really celebrate.”

“I could have our babies hang streamers and balloons around the second floor apartment.” Ivy said as Harley dragged her back inside by the arm.

“No! I’m not talking about sex for once!” The blonde cried out in exasperation. “I want to do something nice for you for a change. I want to take us out on the town for the rest of the day.”

“Oh Sweetie.” Ivy said before suddenly growing anxious at the idea of walking the streets of the city they had snuck into. “I don’t know about. What if someone recognizes me?”

“You’re beautiful Ivy.” Harley said as she stopped pulling her Love’s arm and spun around to hold the emerald skinned woman by the cheeks. “You are the most beautiful woman in the world. Everyone will recognize you. Sooner or later the news will get out that we’ve set up shop here and when that happens I want everyone in this stupid city to know that my girl is here for good. We’re here! We’re not hurting anyone! Get used to it!” She finished with an emphatic cheer.

“I am you know.” Ivy admitted as she resigned herself to a day on the town.

“What?” Harley asked in mild confusion as she came down from her temporary soapbox.

“Yours.”

******************************

“Harl, are you sure about this?” Ivy asked as the slender blonde dragged her to yet another clothing store.

“Positive Baby!” Harley said. “That bitch at the last store was too stuck on herself to give a commission check to and I still need to buy you a new wardrobe.”

“What’s wrong with my current wardrobe?” Ivy asked with a noticeable pout.

“You don’t have one.” Harley shot back with an eye roll. “Not a real one anyway and I can’t depend on the frankly obscene patterns preprogrammed into these rings. You might as well just go back to wearing lingerie.”

“You didn’t seem to mind my lingerie before.” Ivy said.

“Because we were alone at sea for months surrounded by nothing except all of your plant creatures!” Harley said with yet more exasperation in her voice.

“Our plant creatures.” Ivy corrected.

“So not the point.” Harley said as they made their way through clothing racks in the small boutique. “I can’t have my woman being gawked at by every suit, cape and mask we work with or fight. You missy, are getting a proper wardrobe.”

“I love it when you get all large with the butch.” The botanist said with a smirk.

“Stop trying to turn me on.” The psychologist said in a mildly annoyed tone as she pulled articles of clothing off the racks.

“I have to try now?” Ivy asked with a playful grin.

“Just go try these on!” Harley said as she shoved a stack of clothes into her Love’s arms and spun her around to face the changing rooms. The redhead retreated with slumped shoulders and a sullen pout as the blonde watched her go. As the door closed behind her Love Harley went back to surveying the clothes the store had most prominently placed on display. It wasn’t too long before she realized she had company.

“Trouble with a fussy shopper?” A taller man with broad shoulders and a knowing smile asked as he came up to the slender blonde.

“How could you tell?” Harley asked in turn. She was in no mood to deal with being hit on by an oblivious clerk like the one at the first store they stopped at.

“Girlfriend please.” The tall man shot back with a sarcastic drawl. “Aside from one of you being a green underwear model you’re practically having the same fight as half the straight couples that wander in here.

“Well when you put it like that.” Harley said as she turned to the tall man for the first time and actually noticed his strikingly familiar face. “Hi,” she said as she paused after recognizing her old classmate and taking a moment to deliberately look at his nametag, “Larry. I’m Harley.”

“A pleasure Sweetie.” Larry replied with a courteous smile before handing over a loose fitting burgundy shawl. “Have her try this on. It will cover the bits but it’s also light and airy in all the right places for when you two,” he paused as he considered the most tactful way to describe the rumors he had heard about the emerald woman from his cousin in Gotham, “well let’s just call it tanning.”

“Thanks Larry.” She said with a less than amused grin as she took the garment. Her attitude quickly lightened as she sensed the all too familiar presence of her Love returning. Harley turned to greet the redhead and a wide smile broke out at the sight she beheld.

“Sweetie.” Ivy said in a worried tone as she sported the tight workout apparel form the top of the pile Harley had handed her. She grinned slightly at the way her Love’s jaw dropped at the mere sight of the outfit.

“Or you could go with something like that.” Larry chirped with a sly grin.

“Oh, hello.” Ivy said as she finally noticed and recognized the muscular store employee that had joined them.

“Oh Baby,” Harley cried out as she recalled what they had been doing all day and handed the shawl to her Love, “this is Larry. He picked this out for us to try.”

“It’s beautiful.” Ivy said as she took the loose garment and slipped it on right away. Once it was covering her rather revealing outfit Ivy did a quick spin for her Love. “How do I look?”

“Like heaven.” Harley whispered before realizing they weren’t alone and straightening up slightly. “We’ll take two. Right baby?”

“Sure Sweetie.” Ivy replied with a smile. “I’ll just go finish trying things on.”

Half an hour later the two Star Sapphires had finished putting on an impromptu fashion show for the friendly store clerk. He rang up their purchase and had the good sense to wait until they had stepped through the front doors of the shop before turning to his stunned and mildly terrified coworkers and waving several hundred dollars worth of sales commission in their faces.

******************************

“Oh what about this place?” Ivy asked as they came to a stop in front of a smaller and older looking storefront.

“An antique shop?” Harley asked as she tilted her head to the side in momentary confusion. “Sure, sounds fun.”

They quickly made their way inside, giggling lightly at the clattering of the bell above the front door. Inside the unassuming shop were shelves lined with small trinkets, books and all manner of curiosities. The couple drifted towards the rows of shelves, all the while wondering at the seemingly odd familiarity of the store’s layout. It wasn’t too long before they drifted apart to survey different shelves.

“Find anything that strikes your fancy?”

Harley jumped at the soothing British voice that seemed to come from out of nowhere. She turned around quickly to confront the owner of the all too familiar accent. The even more familiar face that awaited her silenced any reply she could muster.

“Greetings my dear.” The shopkeeper said with a kind smile and a slight bow. “I am Rupert Giles. The proprietor of this establishment.”

“Oh Goddess.” Harley whispered is shock.

“I beg your pardon?” The Englishman asked.

“Oh, sorry.” Harley recovered not quite quickly enough. “You just look exactly like a teacher I had years ago.”

“Ah.” The man said as he let his slight smile return to his face. “While I must admit I am very well traveled at my age, and have worn more than a few wildly differing hats, I have never had the pleasure of being someone’s teacher.”

“Well he was really the school librarian.” Harley corrected her story. “But he taught my friends and I everything that mattered. More of a mentor really.”

“Ah, now I have had the pleasure of mentoring quite a few young people.” Giles replied. “But I won’t bore you with the details of my many travels. May I ask what level of proficiency you have with the mystical arts?”

“Huh?” Harley asked before remembering that she had been standing in front of a shelf full of beginners witchcraft books and reminiscing about old times when Giles had walked up to her. “Oh I’m not, I was just.”

“Sweetie, look who I ran into.” Ivy called out as she rounded the corner with a tall but older blonde woman in tow. The smile on her face was replaced with a look of awe as her gaze landed on the shopkeeper. Sadly the same wasn’t true for him.

“You!” Giles said in a voice that seethed malice. He glared at Ivy with fierce animosity that neither she nor her Love had ever received from the beloved mentor. “Joyce step away from her!”

“Rupert?” Joyce asked as she looked back and forth between the man she trusted and the woman she had just met.

“Whatever foul purpose you have for darkening my doorstep you will regret it.” Giles promised as darkness fell over the room. Thick tendrils of coiling and writhing shadow sprung out from the man’s feet and wormed their way across the floor. More uncanny shadows sprang into existence and leapt from dimly shrouded corners and crevices all over the shop. Just as it seemed Ivy would be enveloped in darkness Harley leapt into action.

“Illuminatio!” The blonde shouted. Light blossomed in the shop and thick barriers of golden radiance surrounded all four of the people present. The pillar of light around Harley faded with a slight wave of her hand and she ran over to stand between her Love and the man she truly did not wish to fight.

“Well, I suppose that answers that question.” Giles remarked with a tone the dripped acid.

“Okay time out.” Harley said as she glared at the Englishman. “What the frilly heck was all that about?”

“Whatever crimes you two are planning you picked the wrong city to go about it.” Giles swore. “And if you intended on roping me into your schemes I’ll have you know I left the life of Richard Swift and the Shade behind me decades ago.”

“Okay stop.” Harley said. “We are not criminals.”

“Anymore.” Ivy added the qualifier to her Love’s statement.

“Baby.” Harley whispered. “Not helping.”

“What’s going on Rupert?” Joyce asked. “Who are these women.”

“While I have no idea who the young witch is I am more than familiar with the reputation of the viridescent woman at your side.” The shopkeeper said as he struggled within the prison of mystical light. “Suffice it to say she is one of many infamous criminals who call Gotham city home. Whatever these two are doing in Opal city in general, and my shop in particular, it can’t be good.”

“She’s not a criminal.” Harley seethed. “And not that it’s any of your business but we left that horrible city a year ago and never looked back.”

“Harl, Sweetie.” Ivy said in a tone she knew would calm down her Love’s fraying emotions. “Let them out.”

“You sure Baby?” Harley asked with evident worry in her voice. “He’s really fast with whatever mojo he had going on. I don’t think I can stop him a second time.”

“We didn’t come here to fight.” The emerald woman said in a calm and clear voice. “We didn’t even know they would be in here. It’s was just a stupid whim that isn’t worth ruining their day over.”

“You’re right.” Harley agreed as she eased out of her loose fighting stance and released the spell imprisoning Ivy, Joyce and Giles. “And everything was going so nicely today.”

The barriers of radiant light faded almost immediately and Giles eyed the two women suspiciously. Before he could call up his shadows again Ivy grasped Harley’s hand and skimmed along a few inches above the floor at an incredible speed. They reached the door and Ivy let out one final parting apology.

“We’re sorry for the trouble; it was nice meeting you both.” The botanist said before she and her Love were safely outside.

“Rupert?” Joyce asked in a worried tone as she stared at the empty place the two strange women had occupied.

“Are you alright my love?” Giles asked as she practically ran to the woman. “They didn’t hurt you did they?”

“I’m fine.” Joyce protested as she fell into the concerned man’s arms. “Nothing happened before we came over to you. But she did seem really glad to see me at first.”

“Now that you mention it the other one said I reminded her of an old mentor she cared for.” Giles admitted.

“Do you think maybe you overreacted?” Joyce asked. “I mean, I’ve never even heard of that weird guy with the bat costume fighting a green woman.”

“I may have misjudged them dear.” Giles admitted with a forlorn sigh. “I may have misjudged a great many things.”

******************************

They ran. They ran for two blocks without even pausing. At the third block they started to slow. By the forth they paused to make sure they weren’t followed. By the fifth they ducked into an alleyway, panting for breath.

“Oh Goddess.” Ivy moaned.

“That was so not the way I wanted to introduce ourselves to Giles and Joyce.” Harley said in between gasps. “They hate us now don’t they?”

“M-maybe.” Ivy admitted before a sad look crossed her face. “But th-th-that’s not important n-now. D-did you get a l-look at Joyce’s aura?”

“Yeah.” Harley said as tears began to gather in the corners of her eyes. “She’s sick. She probably doesn’t even know yet.”

“We can’t l-loose her.” Ivy said as tears and grief caused her stutter to return in full force. “It d-doesn’t matter if she h-hates us. It doesn’t even m-m-matter is B-Buffy isn’t her d-daughter in this world because she’s the fucking Grim Reaper. We can’t loose her.

“We Won’t.” Harley promised before taking on a stern look of pure resolve. “We spent too many months trekking through jungles and gathering plants looking for a cure to let her die on us now. See this Baby? Resolve face. We aren’t losing her this time.”

Both women stared into each other’s eyes for what seemed like a small eternity. They both knew what they had to do.

“We’ll make the call tonight.”

******************************

“And when were you going to call and let me know you were home Honey?” Joyce asked as she held the telephone receiver up to her ear.

“Come on Mom.” The young man on the other end of the line protested. “I just got back stateside and Cassie was waiting to ambush me.”

“Kyle Rayner I don’t care how lucky you got with that girl you keep abandoning to gallivant about the third world.” Joyce shot back in an exasperated tone. “You call you mother the minute you get home safe and not a week after your plane lands. Marathon welcome home sex is no excuse.”

“Okay dang, Mom, I’m sorry okay.” Kyle pleaded. “It won’t happen again.”

“It better not.” Joyce said before a mischievous smirk crossed her face. “Speaking of marathon sex sessions I have someone I want you to meet.”

“Oh my god, please don’t ever start a sentence like that again.” Kyle begged.

“Hush mister.” Joyce chastised her exceedingly uncomfortable son. “Now when can you and Cassie fly out to the east coast? I’m serious about you meeting Rupert.”

“So it’s really serious with this guy?” Kyle asked in a worried tone as he glanced across the bedroom to his scantily clad girlfriend who was rifling through their calendar. She spun around with a big smile and held up the calendar with the next week completely highlighted.

“Oh wow we’re in luck.” Kyle said as he looked back and forth between his girl and the dates highlighted. “We can visit all of next week.”

“Perfect.” Joyce said. “I can’t wait to meet this girl you always go on and on about.”

“And I can’t wait to meet this guy you won’t stop going on about even when I beg you.” Kyle replied with a little less sarcasm than he had thought would come out. “I love you Mom.”

“I love you too Honey.” Joyce said. A moment passed before she heard a click and the dial tone. She set the receiver down and turned to the scantily clad man approaching their bed with two drinks.

“So how go things on the west coast?” Giles asked his girlfriend with the warm smile he reserved for her and her alone.

“Oh Rupert.” Joyce said as she leaned in and kissed her man. Moments of passion that dragged on and on passed before the kiss was ended. When the embrace finally came to a close Joyce leaned back almost breathlessly and gazed into her man’s pale blue eyes. “Kyle and his girlfriend are coming to Opal city for all of next week to visit us.”

“That’s splendid.” Giles said with honest cheer and just a slight amount of hesitation at the prospect of meeting the grown son of the woman he loved. “I had rather begun to suspect you were just keeping me around for my rugged good looks and my sexual prowess. But If you’re finally introducing me to your son I must be doing something right.”

“Hush mister.” Joyce said before pulling the man into another kiss. One that lasted far longer than the first.

******************************

At the top floor of the corporate headquarters of Wayne Enterprises, in the second largest office in the building, the more often than not acting CEO of the company was getting ready to head home for the day. Just as he donned his coat and began to reach for his hat the intercom buzzer went off.

“Mr. Fox there’s a call on line two for you.” The secretary’s voice came into the office.

“Who is it Fiona?” Lucius asked with a weary sigh. Something about the woman’s tone seemed off. After the events surrounding the League and the nanite island in the Pacific he had hoped any new catastrophe looming on the horizon wouldn’t come at him through his day job.

“Those two strange women.” The secretary said. “They sound worried. I think I heard one of them crying.”

“That can’t be good.” Lucius said as he slumped back into his large desk chair. He steeled himself for whatever trial lay in store for him and the company on the other end of the phone line. With any luck he would not be brainwashed this time. The ebony man reached for his phone and pressed the blinking button for the line his secretary had told him.

“Hello, Harley, Ivy.” Lucius said in what he hoped was a calm and neutral tone. “To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

“Oh thank the Goddess.” The shrill voice on the other end of the line cried out. “We thought you’d gone home for the day.”

“I was almost to the door when my secretary ringed me about your call.” Lucius admitted as he noticed a distinctly worried tremor in the woman’s voice.

“Yeah sorry about that.” Harley apologized reluctantly just as Lucius heard a sniffle in the background. “Something super important came up. We need a really big favor.”

“Is everything alright?” The businessman asked. “You sound like someone pulled the rug out from under you and took a large piece of the floor with it.”

“Heh,” Harley laughed slightly as a quiet sob broke out in the background, “and people wonder how a business like Wayne Enterprises keeps running with a ne’er-do-well like Bruce at the helm.”

“Please help us Lucius.” Ivy all but begged in a dry raspy voice that shocked the man.

“Okay, now I’m worried.” Lucius admitted in a stunned whisper. “What could have possibly gotten to the two of you this badly and how on earth does a favor from someone like me play into it?”

“The plants we’ve been shipping back to your company.” Harley began with a quick babble. “The drugs you’ve been using them to make. We need you to rush into human trials and we need you to add a name to the top of the list. She’s sick and she doesn’t even know it yet. We can’t lose her again but we can’t just walk up to her and demand that she go get tested for something nine out of ten doctors won’t be able to find. She won’t believe us after what happened today. Please help her.”

“Alright, alright.” The man said anxiously to try and stem the flow of words. “Who’s sick, what’s her name.”

“Joyce Rayner.” Ivy cried out as she suppressed another sob. “She lives in Opal City with an antique shop owner named Rupert Giles.”

“She’s going to suffer from an almost inoperable brain tumor.” Harley went on. “We could just barely see it in her aura but only because we specifically look for it every time we meet her. Most doctors won’t be able to find it until it’s too late and she has next to no chance of surviving the surgery.”

“Oh my word.” Lucius whispered. “And you’re telling me this woman has no idea?”

“Please just find a way to get her to come in for testing and then have her name added to the trials.” Harley said in a voice that held none of her usual mirth. “And not the placebo control group.”

“Alright.” The man said at last. “I’ll figure out a way to have this woman come in for testing without her finding out she’s being singled out. We were about to begin combing through patient lists for candidates anyway.”

“Thank you.” Ivy said in a voice that almost broke the older man’s heart.

“This means the world to us Lucius.” Harley added in an equally somber tone. “Send us the medical bills and keep us in the loop if anything goes wrong.”

“Of course.” Lucius said as he looked at his watch. “I won’t ask what your connection to this woman happens to be. But I suspect there is a story behind all of this. In the meantime take care of yourselves and don’t lose hope. This woman’s condition isn’t a death sentence.”

“Thank you Lucius. Goodbye.” Harley said once more. There was a sigh of relief and then the line went quiet. Lucius set the receiver aside and glanced down at the quickly jotted notes he had taken.

Over the next month he would have sent teams from Wayne Biotech to Metropolis, Coast City and Los Angeles to begin the next phase of testing and expand the pool of patients beyond Gotham City. Now he would add Opal City to that list. He wrote two emails and sent them to the people he would need to inform of these changes.

One went to the department heads of Wayne Medical and Wayne Biotech. He would need the branch of the company that actually treated patients to accompany the research focused Biotech branch and set up the free medical exams that would now be added to the trials. They might be the only way to lure the poor woman into the tests.

The other email went to the secured server at Wayne Manor. Bruce would certainly need to know about this change. Something told Lucius that the two Star Sapphires already knew this. He sighed once more as he realized they would all have to cross that bridge when they came to it.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Oct 21, 2015 7:43 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:51 pm
Posts: 922
Location: Kaskinen, Finland. Citizen of Kitopia
Yay for great update-y goodness... I hope they have more productive meeting with Giles & Joyce soon...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Oct 21, 2015 9:37 pm 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Sat Sep 24, 2011 8:45 pm
Posts: 986
Topics: 15
Location: Beyond the orbit of Mars and accelerating...
Shiny new episode, Huzzah!

So, i didn't get an email about the last ep and when i was posting it, my computer had a spaz, but i did read it, and i liked it.
Go territorial Faith!

And yay for fight-y Xander. He's always underestimated.

And this week's episode was very cool.
Nice to see Joyce and Giles getting snuggly :)

Bravo!

Here's hoping this one gets through. :bigkiss

R :flower

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel


My Story: Coming Home


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Thu Oct 22, 2015 8:05 pm 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Hi Zampsa. Hi Azirahael.

The back and forth between the Star Sapphires and Giles & Joyce is going to take a few turns. Or I might have set it up to totally jump the gun and skip all the necessary drama. I have to check my notes.

Sorry about the bugs again Azirahael. I think that one you just mentioned has happened to me a half dozen times. I've gotten into the habit of highlighting and copying my reply posts right before hitting submit.

It was great to write Faith's territorial posturing while showing that she isn't so far gone that she'll just haul off and deck any boy to so much as glance at her girl. Also Xander needed to strut his stuff for once. No sense in giving him all of batman's training if he's just going to sit on the sidelines and drink slushies.

And I'm glad everyone seems to be enjoying the Giles/Joyce relationship that is popping up in a few places. The one family member I let proofread a few of these chapters doesn't seem to be a fan. Her reaction is almost as adverse as Buffy's is in the one episode where she read everyone's mind. Boy, that's gonna be fun when we get there.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Nov 04, 2015 4:55 am 
Offline
6. Sassy Eggs
User avatar

Joined: Sat May 17, 2014 8:19 pm
Posts: 428
Topics: 2
Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: So we've come to the Homecoming dance. All be it a Scott Hopeless homecoming with a much higher chance of the evening ending in snuggling of the naked variety. Comedy, smut and a surprise twist ending that should come as no surprise at all await in this one. Enjoy.

******************************

Chapter 26: Homecoming

“Hello ladies!” The petite blonde chirped excitedly as she let herself in through the kitchen door. “How are all my favorite gal pals doing today?”

“Hey Buff.” Willow said without looking up from her laptop. She was busy skimming a list of news articles about several of her corporate competitors and progress reports from her employees. The honey blonde sitting beside her at the table took a brief pause from playing with medium length red locks to look across the room at the Slayer’s arrival. She smiled and waved as she saw the other blonde’s outfit, instantly realizing the reaction their other housemate would have upon seeing the provocative choice in workout clothes.

“Hello Sweetie.” The adult of the house greeted the Slayer with a wry smirk as she took in the girl’s exceedingly tight apparel. “Is it Saturday already?”

“Sure is Jennifer.” Buffy replied with a perky smile. “Is Faith in the training room?”

“Of course she is.” Willow said with a roll of her eyes. “She wouldn’t miss one of your jazzercise sessions for anything.”

“Especially when you keep dressing up for them.” Tara added with an amused grin.

“Why Ms. Maclay, I’m sure I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Buffy quipped. “Now if you ladies will excuse me I have a workout partner to join.” With that the Slayer skipped out of the kitchen and into the hallway. Jennifer starred after the girl with a particularly stunned expression before a slight grimace came over her face and she quickly reached for her car keys.

“Well judging by the tightness of that girl’s yoga pants it’s clear what Faith is going to do once she gets to that room. I’m sure I don’t want to intrude so I’m going to run to the store and stock up on groceries for the week.” Jenifer said as she grabbed her purse and began to head for the same hallway. “You sure you girls don’t want to come with?”

“Sorry Mama.” Tara replied with a sigh as she ran her fingers through short crimson locks. “We kinda had plans of our own.”

“Hmm?” Willow murmured as she finally pulled her eyes away from the screen and noticed the subtext of the conversation. “Oh, right! Big plans!”

“Smooth Sweetie.” Tara chuckled into the redhead’s ear.

“Alright then.” Jennifer said with a heartfelt chuckle of her own. “You girls have fun then.” With that the eldest of the three witches of the house turned and left the kitchen. Where Buffy had gone left down the hall towards the training room Jennifer went right, towards the rear of the house, through the stretch of hall that passed through the laundry room and into the garage.

As she tossed her purse into the passenger’s seat Jennifer contemplated how her closest neighbor would react to her somewhat lax adult supervision. Even though Buffy’s mother had become her closest friend since coming to the hellmouth Jennifer knew she would never be able to keep her adoptive daughter’s hands off the petite blonde. She knew better than to even try. Something told Jennifer that Joyce would forgive her for that inescapable truth.

******************************

The brunette threw a jab into the punching bag. As she readied another she consciously tracked where each strike had landed. The bag was on its last legs. She knew from previous experiences that it couldn’t withstand a serious assault from a dedicated Slayer. It was only a matter of time before…

Faith hit the bag. The familiar thud was followed by an only slightly less familiar snap. The strap binding the bag to the chain suspending it in the air gave. The bag soared across the room for one glorious instant before hitting the ground. The Slayer sighed as she turned to fetch another bag from the pile by the door. The sight awaiting her took her breath away.

“Hi Honey.” Buffy greeted her girl happily. The petite blonde closed the door to the training room behind her and skipped over to the sound system built into the far wall. Faith’s gaze followed her every move as her exceedingly tight workout clothes drove all other thoughts from the brunette’s reeling mind.

“I got us some new jams to groove to while we get all sweaty.” Buffy said in a far too innocent tone as she rummaged through her purse for the compact disk.

Faith’s mouth fell open for a long moment. She couldn’t believe her girl had gotten out of the house wearing nothing but skin tight yoga pants and the skimpiest purple sports bra Faith had ever seen. The waist line of Buffy’s tight black pants stopped a few inches below her belly button, leaving her toned abs and hips on full display. The stretchy fabric molded to every contour of Buffy’s thighs and ass in ways Faith often fantasized about. The Slayer’s pert breasts were held in place with the flimsiest of spaghetti straps that crossed behind her neck and over her shoulder blades. As she stalked up behind Buffy Faith knew the workout they had planned was long gone. It would be replaced by a much more pleasurable kind of exertion.

“There.” Buffy said as she slipped the disk into the empty slot and pressed play. She began to turn around with another perky smile on her face. “Are you ready to get physic…”

Her question went unfinished. Before the Slayer was even turned around her girl pounced. Faith tackled Buffy to the soft floor mats and wasted no time in running her tongue up the length of the blonde’s shoulder and neck, all the way to her earlobe.

“Faith?” Buffy asked in a tone that began with shock but soon melted into delight. A slight giggle followed by a gasp escaped her lips as she felt her girl’s thigh press into her center.

“God damn B!” Faith whispered raggedly into Buffy’s ear. “I don’t know how you left your place dressed like this but I ain’t gonna let it go to waste.” She immediately went back to littering Buffy’s neck with hungry kisses and light nibbles.

Buffy practically purred as she writhed with pleasure beneath her girl. She delighted in Faith’s every possessive touch. Every needful kiss. Every tender caress. There was no fighting or ignoring the passion between them. As music filled the room the chosen two reveled in each other’s embrace.

******************************

“You sure about this?” The redhead asked in a worried tone.

“Positive.” The ebony Slayer promised as they walked into the recently remodeled chamber.

“Damn!” Gunn called out appreciatively as he surveyed the massive open space that used to be the hotel’s second largest ball room. “This place is tight.”

“Yeah the remodel turned out better than expected.” Doyle agreed as more members of the Crew filed into the room wearing loose fitting gym clothes. “But I think this was our last extra giant room.”

“Yeah this place had that one giant dining hall we all eat in and then the ball room that’s now Al’s training room and then this one.” Rondell said as he and Chain joined Gunn in the center of the brightly polished and waxed wooden floor.

“Hey, I’m not the only one using the training room.” Alonna protested as she and Bethany walked to one side of the open court and faced the large group of young men.

“So what did you have in mind for christening our new basketball court Sis?” Gunn asked with a wide smile.

“Actually I had a very specific training exercise in mind.” The Slayer said with a wicked grin.

“Oh no!” Chain cried out. “She’s planning something. It’s a trap!”

“Oh I don’t know about that.” Doyle said as Angel and Wesley entered the basketball court carrying four large bags.

“I dare say many of us could do with a bit of exercise.” Wesley agreed as he set down one of his large bags and opened the other. The sack was upturned and its contents rolled out across the floor of the basketball court. Angel did the same with his two bags as Doyle opened Wesley’s second bundle. The Crew stared at the familiar red spheres littering the floor.

“Wait.” Gunn said as he noticed Angel, Doyle and Wesley backing up off the court.

“Hey Beth! What time is it?” Alonna asked with a wicked smile as she too backpedalled away from the redhead and the group of confused young men.

“Dodge ball time!” The telekinetic girl said in a loud, excited voice.

“Wait, what’s going on?” Rondell asked just before a dodge ball shot up from the floor and struck him in the side of the head.

“I said it was dodge ball time, bitch!” Bethany shouted.

“It is a trap!” Chain screamed as another ball bounced off his face.

“Scatter!” Gunn shouted as he dove out of the way of a ball that flew in his direction.

“So we’re out if she hits us?” Joey asked in confusion just as he was pelted with bright red balls.

“No, if you get hit you have to drop whatever balls you’re holding.” Doyle called out from the sideline. “The game only ends if you manage to get a hit in on her.”

“Kick some ass Bethany!” Alonna shouted from the bleachers along the side of the room.

“Charles, watch out.” Fred tried to warn her boyfriend only to cringe as he too was struck by a ball that curved its trajectory in mid air.

“How is this a training exercise?” One of the younger Crew members shouted as a ball whizzed by his head.

“She’s training her powers and you’re all training your not getting hit in the face reflexes.” Doyle remarked with a wicked grin as three more young men took hits to the face from bright red balls.

Just as things looked their bleakest for the boys Rondell reared back and threw a dodge ball with all his might. It sailed towards the redhead for a few heart pounding seconds before abruptly turning in mid air and striking Chain in the face.

“Not helping!” Chain shouted as he grabbed a ball from the floor and threw it, only to watch helplessly as it spun off wildly to strike another boy’s head.

“Bob and weave boys!” Doyle called out as the vampire at his side let out an amused laugh. Alonna cackled in delight as she watched her new friend tear through her old friends. If nothing else this was a lesson she knew many of them needed.

******************************

“I think we should get a limo.” The head cheerleader said with an excited grin as she took a seat next to the otherwise occupied Slayers. The Bronze was unusually quiet that night as a mix tape played over the club’s sound system.

“Already taken care of Cor.” Xander replied as he stepped around his two friends that were lost in each other’s lips.

“Really?” Cordelia asked with a sideways glance at her boyfriend.

“Yes really.” He said. “You just happen to be lucky enough to be dating a guy who has an in with the Senior Partners.”

“Oh my Goddess Xander!” Willow cried out as she and Tara walked up behind the young man. “It feels so icky when you say it like that.”

“Besides, we h-have enough br-brownnosing lawyers calling us that.” Tara added with a shy stammer. “We don’t need family using that nickname too.”

“My apologies ladies.” Xander said with an exaggerated bow. “Now about borrowing one of you limos for the big dance.”

“Yes all of you guys are going to ride with us in a limo.” Willow assured the boy. This bit of news was apparently enough to draw one Slayer out of her more pleasant amorous pursuits.

“Mmm, Honey hold on.” Buffy mumbled as she wrenched her lips away from Faith’s. “What’s this about a limo?”

“Oh my god! Thank you so much Willow!” Cordelia all but shrieked in delight as Faith pouted from the loss of contact with her girl. “This is going to be the best Homecoming ever. That crown is so mine.”

“Good luck with that Queen C.” Faith said as she let her head rest on her girl’s shoulder.

“I don’t need luck Faith.” Cordelia replied with confidence.

“Oh my god I completely forgot about the dance.” Buffy said. “Honey, will you?”

“Shoot B!” Faith cut off the question before the petite blonde could finish. “I keep meaning to ask you but every time I see you I get all distracted.”

“I wonder why that keeps happening.” Xander quipped, earning a light slap to the chest from his girl and a much harder slap to the arm from the Slayer. “Heh, heh, ouch.”

“So you will?” Buffy asked her girl with a hopeful smile.

“Only if you will.” Faith answered with a smirk and a waggle of her eyebrows.

“I th-think the judges w-will take that as a yes.” Tara said with a slyly quirked smile that Willow matched all too happily.

“So it’s settled then.” Xander added as he put an arm over the cheerleader’s shoulder. “Sunnydale’s three ‘power couples’ are riding to the dance in style.”

******************************

“So we’re all going dress shopping later.” Willow said as she and her best friend left the improvised yearbook picture studio and walked towards his girlfriend. “You should come with and we’ll pick you out a special tux for when we need you to do James Bondy type stuff later on.”

“Sure thing Will.” Xander replied with a relieved smile. “My only other fallback plan was begging my rich cousin for a humiliating loan.”

“Or you could use some of the money you’ve earned from all that stuff in Los Angeles last year.” Willow told him.

“I can’t spend that.” He said with far more conviction than he would have expected of himself in the past. “That’s Scooby mission money. Or maybe the first and last months rent for a new place when my parents kick me out after graduation.”

“I’ll have some places you should look at after graduation Xander.” Willow said in a soft voice that quickly caught the boy’s attention. “I don’t want you paying rent to live in their basement for a year and a half.”

“Ouch.” Xander let out with a sullen whistle. “But knowing my folks I wouldn’t put it past them.” Before they could continue the somewhat depressing personal topic they reached the cheerleader. “What ‘cha doin’?” Xander asked his girlfriend with a slightly forced smile just as Willow’s girlfriend walked up to join them.

“Checking out the, I laughingly use the phrase, competition.” Cordelia said with a dismissive scoff as she looked across the school lounge to the other two girls running for homecoming queen. “Holly Charleston; nice girl, brain dead, doesn’t have a prayer. Michelle Blake; open to all mankind, especially those with a letterman’s jacket and a car. She could give me a run.”

“Where’s Buffy and Faith?” Willow asked as she looked around the room and found no sign of the Slayers by any of the photographers. “They’re gonna miss the yearbook pictures.”

“Buffy and Faith are in the library gettin’ all sweaty.” Xander said with a suggestive hint.

“They’re training.” Cordelia amended with a far less amused tone.

“I stand by my phrase.” He said.

“I’ll go tell them now.” Cordelia said. “I have to go to the nurse’s office for an icepack anyway.”

“Did you hurt yourself?” Xander asked with genuine concern.

“No silly.” She said dismissively. “It shrinks the pores.”

“I’ll go with just incase she gets sidetracked.” Tara told Willow in a conspiratorial whisper. “Again.” The redhead only rolled her eyes at the all too frequent chain of events they had come to expect. Tara caught up with the head cheerleader and the two quickly made their way to the library.

“So how are things on the big bad evil front.” The cheerleader asked the witch in an all too casual tone. “I’m not going to be suspended over a skeleton like I was last year am I? Or have to watch as everyone goes crazy on Halloween?”

“No Cordelia.” Tara replied. “Buffy and Faith can handle the st-stuff coming this year. And Angel isn’t going to l-loose his s-soul again if we can help it so he won’t try to kill all of us to t-torture his ex.”

“Right.” Cordelia said with mild disinterest as they turned a corner. “And all your friends in L.A.? Xander isn’t going to fall for that Slayer like he has the others is he?”

“I really doubt Alonna will go for Xander.” Tara assured the brunette. “Although, stranger things have happened.”

Before the cheerleader could ask another question her eyes fell on one of the jocks walking down the hall. Without a second thought she hurried to catch up with the boy and gain his vote. Tara only rolled her eyes knowingly as she entered the library and found her housemate and neighbor training in a far more serious fashion than she knew they had in the training room at home.

“Guys?” Tara called out as Buffy delivered a flurry of blows to the hand pads Faith was wearing. The Slayer pulled her last punch back the second the witch’s voice registered. Both warriors turned and faced Tara with surprised but happy smiles.

“Yo Blondie!” Faith called out as she removed the padded gloves and shook her hands. “What up?”

“Picture day.” Tara replied. “You two need to change before they pack up and leave.”

“Oh my god Honey!” Buffy cried out in shock. “We totally spaced on the date.”

“Ain’t no thang B.” Faith assured her girl. “Let’s go change. We can pick this training up later at home.”

“You sure you’ll really train next time?” Tara asked with a wicked smile.

“Tara!” Buffy gasped as Faith all but keeled over with laughter.

******************************

“Your girl has a filthy mind.” Buffy said as she and her best friend walked into the third of several dress stores they were planning on going to.

“You’re just now seeing that?” Willow asked with a sideways glance to the petite blonde. “I kinda thought your Slayer hearing would clue you in a lot sooner.”

“Okay yeah there might have been some mumblings that raised a few eyebrows.” Buffy admitted. “But that was all private lovey dovey stuff.”

“Tara is very good at the lovey.” Willow said in a deceptively innocent tone. “And the dovey.”

“Okay down girl.” The Slayer remarked as the witch’s comment rolled around in her mind for a few moments.

“Well it’s not like they’re all that covert about it.” Xander assessed as he carried bags full of shoe boxes behind them. “Or quiet.”

“Xander!” Willow exclaimed with a shocked grin before a sly smirk took its place. “And just how far have you gotten with Cordelia?”

“Oh a gentleman never talks about his conquests.” Xander replied.

“Lucky no one here is a gentleman.” Buffy quipped.

“Ha, ha.” Xander said sarcastically.

“Setting aside how much sex Xander isn’t having with Cordelia,” Willow began with a smirk of her own, “I’m really looking forward to this dance.”

“Yeah me,” Buffy said but stopped short as her eyes came across a dress that took her breath away, “too.”

Xander whistled in appreciation as the Slayer walked up to the gown. Willow just smiled at her friend’s fascination. She glanced at the price tag and then leaned in to whisper in Buffy’s ear.

“You should get it Buffy.” The redhead told her in a supportive voice.

“I could never afford it.” Buffy said as she began to back away from the dress. “It’s like three years worth of allowance. Maybe I should look at that bright orange one over there. It’s probably only a year’s allowance.”

“You’re getting this dress Buffy.” Willow said with a firm resolve face. “Even if I have to pay for it.”

“Will, I can’t let you keep paying for things.” Buffy protested weakly.

“You have a full time job that doesn’t pay you a dime Buffy.” Willow told the Slayer. “The least I can do with all the money I have coming in is buy my friends a few small luxury items.”

“Alright.” Buffy relented at last. She quickly took the dress off the rack and skipped into the dressing room. Moments later she came out wearing the gown. Her two best friend’s jaws hit the floor. The Slayer looked stunning in the black sequined floor length dress with a slit up to her thigh. The dress ended just above her breasts, the straps spread out below her clavicle and around her upper arms, leaving her shoulders completely exposed.

“You guys think Faith will like it?” She asked in a surprisingly timid voice.

“Oh yeah.” Willow and Xander whispered in unison.

******************************

“So what do you gals think of this one?” Faith asked as she spun around in the sleek dark satin dress with a plunging neckline that left more than enough cleavage on display. A slim black choker collar accented the Slayer’s throat.

“She’ll love it Sweetie.” Tara assured the Slayer.

“And it’s not too much Blondie?” Faith asked her housemate in an almost worried tone.

“This is your only Senior Homecoming dance.” Tara replied.

“Besides, Rosenberg isn’t at all shy about flashing the cash when it comes to her friends.” Cordelia remarked as she perused the nearby racks. “Just wait till you see the price tag on whatever dress they buy you for prom.”

“Nice Queen C.” Faith muttered as she recalled just how far out of her price range any one of these dresses would have been a year ago. She couldn’t even begin to think of a way someone from her neighborhood could get a dress that expensive without knocking the store clerk unconscious and slipping out the back.

“The money doesn’t mean anything to Willow Faith.” Tara assured the Slayer. “It only m-matters when it can bring happiness into the lives of our family.”

“I thought money didn’t buy happiness?” Faith replied with a smirk.

“Oh please!” Cordelia scoffed. “It buys a jet ski. Have you ever seen someone frown while riding a jet ski? People smile as they drive those things into the pier.”

“She has a point.” Tara admitted. “So let’s buy you that dress.”

“Great.” Cordelia said as she stood up and grabbed her bags. “I have to go. Daddy wanted his credit card back before we went out to an early dinner.”

“By Cordelia.” Tara said with a mild smile that grew once the cheerleader was out of earshot. “We should meet up with the others.”

“Oh yeah!” Faith said as she remembered the plans to finish out the day’s shopping trip. “I can’t wait.”

******************************

“Whoo hoo! Shake that money maker!” Faith cheered as her girl laughed uncontrollably at her side.

“Oh my god Faith!” Buffy cried out. “You are so bad.”

“And don’t you just love it B.” Faith replied.

“You know I do.” The Slayer admitted.

“That’s great but can we get back to the whole tux problem over here?” Xander asked as he looked himself over in the mirrors. “What do you guys think about this one?”

“Do another spin?” Tara asked as she looked the young man over.

“Agreed, spin for us Xander!” Willow added.

“Every time I spin Faith throws dollar bills at me.” Xander complained.

“You heard the ladies Sweet Cheeks!” Faith hollered in the middle of the tuxedo shop. All around the store nervous men did their best to avert their eyes from the strange group. Xander just rolled his eyes at the brunette and complied with the request to spin. As he did so a quarter flew through the air and bounced off his buttocks.

“Faith!” Xander complained as he watched the quarter hit the floor and spin for a few seconds.

“Wasn’t me that time X man.” Faith protested as Buffy fidgeted slightly.

“Oh my god, Buffy?” He exclaimed.

“It seemed like so much fun the first three times Faith did it.” The Slayer admitted with a suitably chastised expression.

“Told ya.” Faith said with a grin.

“I’m trying a different one.” Xander said before retreating back into the changing room.

“So how did dress shopping go with Cordelia?” Buffy asked.

“Just fine.” Faith replied. “Though it would have been more fun if you were there.”

“Yeah, two horny Slayers in a changing room.” Willow quipped with a sarcastic frown. “How much dress shopping would have actually been done?”

“Fair point.” Faith admitted before turning back to her girl. “So what do you think of Queen C and all this homecoming queen stuff? She’s been kissing hands and shaking babies pretty hard. Didn’t you used to be Queen B back in LA?”

“Oh yeah.” Buffy said with a slight smile. “The yearbook was the story of me. Even if I was a little on the vapid side.”

“I can’t see that.” Faith said.

“No really, the old me would have made Cordelia look like a Rhodes Scholar.” Buffy explained.

“Do you ever miss it?” Tara asked in a slightly shaky voice. “Being s-so popular?”

“Sometimes.” Buffy admitted with a sigh before looking to her girl. “But she can have her crown. I don’t need it. Not since I found my Faith.” Expressive brown eyes locked with hazel at the heartfelt admission and the Slayers once again lost themselves in each other’s gaze.

“How about this one?” Xander asked as he came out of the changing room again.

“Wow.” Willow murmured. “That looks really good Xander.”

“Quite handsome and dashing.” Tara added with a smile. The odd statements drew both Slayers’ attention back to the young man and they all but let their jaws hit the floor.

“Oh wow.” Buffy whispered.

“Damn, but you clean up nice Xand Man.” Faith whistled appreciatively. “B, you sure you never took this stud muffin to pound town?”

“Well that seems like a ringing endorsement if there ever was one.” Xander said with a relieved sigh as he went to change back into his street clothes.

“Wait!” Buffy cried out as her girl’s words registered. “Pound town?”

“Too easy B.” Faith replied with a satisfied smirk.

******************************

“Mr. Mayor!” A woman’s voice came out of the cool night air, drawing the city official’s attention. Allan turned and was greeted with two familiar faces.

“Mr. and Mrs. Blaisdell.” Allan Finch said with a light but cordial smile. “It’s so nice to see you again.”

“You too Mr. Mayor.” Larry’s father said. “What brings you to the big game?”

“Please call me Allan.” The mayor said as he shook the larger man’s hand. “And I just had to come out and support our students. Especially my most valuable intern.”

“We were so thrilled to hear about our Larry getting a job in your office.” Larry’s mother said with a wide grin. Miraculously enough both of the jock’s parents missed the almost panicked look the Mayor quickly tried to hide.

“Yes, your son is very talented.” Allan said with an almost wistful far off look. “He’s an amazing worker in the office and watching him perform on the field is just…” He trailed off for a moment before pulling back to the conversation with the young man’s parents. “I’ve tried to keep a low profile but I’ll let you know I haven’t missed one of his games this season.”

“Well if half the good things Larry says about you are true then you’ll have our vote this year.” Larry’s father assured the mayor.

“Thank you so much for your support.” Allan said as the three of them turned towards the stands. “Why don’t the two of you sit with me during the game?”

“Oh we’d be delighted.” Larry’s mother said as she and her husband moved up the stand towards a bench that had one of the mayor’s security staffers loitering around it. Allan Finch put on a pleasant smile. He sincerely hoped that Larry’s parents wouldn’t react as badly as he feared if they ever learned the truth about their son’s activities in the mayor’s office.

******************************

“Buffy your ride is here!” Dawn called out as the limo pulled up to the curb. Before she heard a reply from her sister the doorbell rang. Dawn ran to the door and opened it to find a very anxious brunette waiting in her stylish new dress. “Hey Faith, how’s tricks?”

“They’re just fine Brat.” The Slayer replied with a smile as she stepped into the house. “Is B almost ready?”

“Oh please, like that slut would ever miss an opportunity to get plowed by you.” Dawn scoffed as she turned and walked back to the living room.

“Hey now D! That’s my girl you’re talkin’ ‘bout.” Faith protested as she glanced up the stairs, eagerly awaiting her girlfriend’s appearance. As luck would have it she didn’t have to wait long.

“Faith!” Buffy cried out in joy as she came to the bend in the stairs and saw her girl waiting for her. “You look so beautiful.”

“Goddess Buffy.” Faith whispered as she stared up at her girl in awe. “I ain’t nothin’ compared to how great you look.”

“Now Honey, we talked about this.” Buffy said in an almost chastising voice as she came down the steps and took both of her girl’s hands in her own. “I have the most beautiful girlfriend in all the world.”

“Wait!” Joyce called out as she came out of the kitchen holding a camera. “I have to get a picture. You two look so lovely.”

“Thanks Mom.” Buffy said with an exasperated eye roll. The Slayers posed for the camera with bright smiles. Faith draped an arm across her girl’s shoulders. Buffy brought her lips up to Faith’s cheek in an exaggerated pantomime kiss for the second and fourth photos.

“There.” Joyce said as she took a fifth picture just to be sure. “Now you two have fun and stay out as long as you want.”

“What? Mom!” Buffy all but shouted in shock.

“Thanks Mrs. S! I’ll make sure she’s safe and sound and all that good stuff.” Faith promised as she quickly retreated outside with her petite blonde in tow.

“Why the heck would she say that?” Buffy asked as they made their way to the limo.

“She’s no dummy B.” Faith replied. “Pretty sure your mom knows you and me knock boots whenever we get the chance.”

“But how could she just? Why is she so okay with you keeping me out all night?” Buffy asked in confusion.

“Maybe she figures tonight is one of the few nights when us being out of the house at all hours doesn’t mean we’re out risking our lives.” Faith said after glancing back to the house and seeing an all too supportive mother of two waving at her with a smile. “Maybe she thinks if we’re wrist deep in each other we can’t be waist deep in vampires.”

“Faith!” Buffy shrieked as the lurid imagery took shape in her mind.

“Kidding B.” Faith said with what she hoped was a remorseful smile. “I don’t want to rush any of that advanced stuff. Not when our normal bump n’ grind still rocks my world.”

“I can’t believe you sometimes.” Buffy muttered with a slight smile as they reached the door to the limo.

“Ms. Summers, Ms. Lehane.” The man greeted the Slayers with a slight bow as he opened the door for them.

“Um, thank you.” Buffy said as she stepped into the limo with Faith right behind her. The Slayers were greeted with a very relaxed pair of witches kissing ever so tenderly on the long couch across from them. Willow wore a slim black dress that covered all but her arms and upper back. Tara wore a similarly colored dress that ended just above her breasts with three straps running up her chest to a collar around her neck.

“Well at least we won’t be the only lovebirds at the dance.” Faith said as the door closed behind her with a dull thud. The sound was enough to cause Willow and Tara to snap apart from each other with an audible pop. The nervous look on Willow’s face was only matched by the sullen pout on Tara’s.

“Hi guys.” Willow greeted the couple with a forced smile. “Fancy seeing you here except for the fact that we all planned to ride together and even spoke to Faith right before she went to pick up Buffy and shutting up now.”

“So we should be picking up Xander.” Tara said as both Slayers began to laugh lightheartedly at the witches’ expense. She pressed a button and the glass partition at the front of the cab lowered to reveal two well dressed chauffeurs awaiting orders. “Bob take us to the next stop.”

“Right away Ms. Maclay.” The driver said just before the glass partition began to rise.

“Next stop Xander and then we’ll swing by Cordy’s place.” Willow said as her everything began stroking her crimson locks once more.

“Sounds like a plan.” Buffy said while relaxing into Faith’s embrace.

“I always love a good plan.” Faith chuckled knowingly.

******************************

The Limo pulled up to the front door of the Bronze and six smiling Scoobies climbed out. Xander in the tux his lady friends found most dashing offered his arm to the prospective homecoming queen wearing an emerald dress. The Slayers and witches soon followed each taking the arm of her girl. As they entered the club the fast rhythm of Devon and what remained of Dingoes Ate My Baby filled the space. Their classmates danced to the beat and a certain brunette wasted no time at all before dragging her girl to the dance floor.

“Well they seem happy.” The school counselor said as he stood by the pool table that had been covered in refreshments.

“Yes, quite.” The librarian agreed as he plucked up a small finger sandwich and took a bite. “Hmm, I suspect the finger sandwiches may contain actual fingers.”

“Ha, right.” Platt chuckled. “I’ll bet you don’t get the chance to relax like this often.”

“Almost never my dear man.” Giles admitted with a smile. “But two of those girls I have come to trust completely assure me the biggest threat we could face this year has been dealt with. And the other two I’m charged with training and guiding have been putting in so much overtime that the town has never been safer.” A sly smile crept across his face as a new thought arose. “Come with me, this will be fun.”

The counselor followed the librarian to the small circle that Willow, Tara, Xander and Cordelia made along the side of the dance floor. Giles put his most convincing concerned watcher face on and made sure the Scoobies had his attention.

“We have to find Buffy and Faith! Something terrible has happened!” Giles told the teens in earnest. A beat passed before a sly smile crossed his face. “Just kidding. Thought I’d give you a scare.”

“Sorry Giles, but I don’t think anyone is getting between those two tonight.” Willow replied with a little smile as she swayed in Tara’s arms. “You having fun tonight Mr. Platt?”

“Oh yes Ms. Rosenberg.” The counselor said with a good natured smile. “After everything I’ve learned these last few weeks it’s amazing just seeing everyone enjoy themselves like any other normal school.

“They deserve a chance to unwind every now and then.” Giles said as he took another bite from his tiny sandwich. “I say, have any of you tried these finger sandwiches?”

With that the adults melted back into the background of the club as the teens soon joined the two very energetic Slayers on the dance floor. The band alternated from faster paced dance songs to slow numbers meant for couples and the Scooby gang couldn’t have been happier.

******************************

“This night has been perfect.” Buffy whispered as she swayed in her girl’s arms to the slow melody.

“Night ain’t over yet B.” Faith replied with a sly grin.

“You know what I mean silly.” Buffy said. “I just mean, for so long my life has been filled with nothing but demons and death. And then you came along. You made my life about more than the Slaying. No matter what happens I’ll always have that. Something real. I have great friends, I’m in love and I’m loved by the most amazing woman I’ll ever meet. For the first time, I get to really live in the world.”

“Buffy.” Faith whispered in a voice heavy with unspoken emotion. Words escaped the brunette. The fact Faith had such an impact on the one girl in all the world who had the most profound impact on her left her speechless. No words that came to Faith were enough to convey the depths of her feeling for the petite blonde. So she did the only thing she knew would get the point across.

Buffy swooned as Faith captured her lips in a soft yet passionate kiss that said everything words could not. Their embrace lasted throughout the rest of the song and well into the beginning of the evening’s final ceremony which Devon had been asked to perform.

“Hey guys.” The Dingoes’ lead singer said as he stood at the front of the stage with a sequin and glitter covered envelope in his hand. “The moment we’ve all been waiting for. But first I’ve been asked to say a few things.”

“Should we move them?” Willow asked Tara as they watched the Slayers bond off to the side of the dance floor.

“Only if one of them is crowned queen.” Tara replied with a wry smirk.

“Funny Baby.” Willow said.

“In this envelope I hold the name of this year’s queen.” Devon told the crowd.

“You’re a shoe in Babe.” Xander whispered in his girlfriend’s ear.

“Shut up.” Cordelia snapped as she wrung the tiny hors d’oeuvre napkin in her hands.

“And the winner is,” Devon began with a dramatic flourish, “Cordelia Chase.”

“YAY!” The new queen shrieked as she raced up the stage.

“That’s my girl!” Xander cheered as a round of applause filled the room. “Can you guys believe she won?”

“Of course she won.” Willow said in a mildly dismissive tone. “Buffy didn’t run against her and split her vote.”

“The other two girls each only had just under a th-third of the votes.” Tara added. “Cordy had close to forty five percent.”

“How,” Xander began to ask before stopping himself, “oh right. You two must have been on the homecoming committee in one lifetime.”

“Pretty much.” Willow admitted. “Now go get ready to dance with your queen. We have to discreetly move two occupied Slayers off the dance floor.”

With that Willow and Tara went over to the still kissing couple and lightly tapped on their shoulders. A second later the interruption registered and the two young women looked up with only slightly embarrassed frowns.

“What happened?” Buffy asked. “Did the world end? Did Cordy loose yet?”

“No Buff.” Willow answered with a sigh. “She won and now she and Xander get this corner of the dance floor to themselves for all of three minutes.”

“Well alright.” Faith muttered before a sly smirk spread across her face. “Just so long as she knows we were keeping it warm for her.” Buffy let out a giggle as the witches herded her and her girl to the edge of the dance floor. This night was everything she had dreamed. Little did she know Faith and Willow had made plans to bring the evening to an even more perfect close.

******************************

“Ms. Chase, Mr. Harris.” Bob said as he opened the limo door.

“I can’t believe I won.” Cordelia cried out for the fifth time. “I mean I always knew the other two were no real competition, but I really won.”

“Yes Dear.” Xander said as he helped his girlfriend out of the vehicle and walked her to the front door of her house.

“I thought she would never leave.” Buffy moaned.

“Yeah she’s fun and all.” Faith replied before letting a relieved look settle on her face. “But small doses you know what I mean?”

“Oh yeah.” Willow agreed with a sigh as Tara rubbed her temples. A few moments passed before Xander returned to the limo and the partition was once more lowered.

“Next stop, the Harris estate.” The man in the passenger’s seat said with an odd chuckle.

“Steve man, shut it.” The driver shot back in a hushed whisper.

“Wait a minute.” Xander said as he looked to the two men with newfound recognition. “I know you guys. Gatekeeper and Keymaster?”

“I am the Gatekeeper.” Bob said almost automatically.

“I am the Keymaster.” Steve added with a chuckle.

“Funny you two.” Willow said with only a mildly amused grin. “Now take my friend home.”

“Right away Ms. Rosenberg.” Bob said as the partition was raised once more.

“Okay, that was weird.” Buffy said as she and Faith took on matching looks of confusion.

“You have no idea.” Tara replied.

******************************

“Man, that was classic.” Steve said.

“You are going to get us eviscerated if you keep talking about their inner circle like that.” Bob chastised his easily amused partner.

“Relax.” Steve said. “This is almost as easy a gig as walking that hot redhead to and from that night club. Might as well enjoy it before the next wet works mission we get handed.

“Something tells me that wet work jobs will be few and far between.” Bob replied. “The closest thing we’ve had to do since the takeover is those two quick snatch and grabs.”

“Oh is that what we’re calling it now?” Steve asked with an incredulous smirk. “The takeover?”

“Better than death and destruction raining down from the sky and all of our former superiors falling over dead.” Bob admitted.

“True dat.” Steve said.

******************************

“Good night ladies.” Xander said as he exited the limo. “I had a wonderful time.”

“See you tomorrow Xander.” Willow said as Tara, Buffy and Faith waved goodbye to the boy. They watched out the window as he walked to the front door of his parent’s house and slipped inside. Once they were reasonably sure a screaming match hadn’t erupted the partition was lowered and the two chauffeurs waited patiently for their orders.

“Okay take us to the hotel boys.” Willow said with a sly grin.

“Of course Ms. Rosenberg.”

“Hell yeah!” Faith cheered as the glass divider came up.

“Wait.” Buffy said as she suddenly grew confused. “Hotel? What’s going on?”

“Sweetie?” Tara asked as she turned to her everything. “Aren’t we going home?”

“Well you see Baby,” Willow began as she gently took the hand of her always in her own and interlocked their fingers, “we could go home. Or we could go to these two separate suits in this lovely five star hotel and find other ways to entertain ourselves until the sun comes up.”

“Really!” Buffy cried out in excitement as her girl pulled her up, into her lap.

“Really B.” Faith assured.

“How long have you been planning this Sweetie?” Tara asked with a knowingly quirked smile.

“Since forever ago.” Willow admitted.

The limo made good time as it moved across town to the finest hotel Sunnydale had to offer. Once they stopped Bob opened the door one last time and Willow gave the man his last orders for the night.

“Park the car and then you and Steve can check into the rooms we got for you guys.” The redhead said. “And don’t worry about the mini bar or pay per view sports and stuff. The bill is on us.”

“Thank you Ms. Rosenberg.” Bob said with a relieved smile. He had heard more than enough about the hellmouth to know that a sleepless night guarding a limo would be far from pleasant in this town.

The girls went inside and straight to the elevator that would take them to the top floor. Tara looked out the window along the back wall of the elevator and smiled. She knew her love had to have done more than a little running around to plan this without her notice.

“Wow.” Buffy whispered. “This is the most expensive place I’ve ever spent a night.”

“It’ll be the most expensive place you ever got your swerve on come mornin’.” Faith replied with a husky, lust ridden voice.

The elevator came to a stop and Willow took Tara’s hand. The honey blonde smiled shyly and waved as the redhead dragged her off down the hall. Faith continued to smirk as she guided her girl down to the other end of the short hall. They passed by only a few doors before Faith stopped and fished a keycard out of her small clutch purse. The Brunette slipped the card into the slot in the door and turned the knob.

“Hold up B.” Faith said just as Buffy was about to step inside. To the petite blonde’s complete surprise Faith scooped her up in her arms and carried her over the threshold.

“Faith!” Buffy cried out with a giggle as she wrapped her arms around her girl’s neck. In no time they were inside and the door was kicked closed behind them.

“You may not have been crowned the homecoming queen tonight B.” Faith said as she carried her girl through the massive suit and into the large bedroom. “But that don’t mean I can’t treat you like a princess tonight.”

“Lucky me.” Buffy whispered in a raspy voice as Faith set her down on the bed. Brown eyes locked with hazel pools as Faith tenderly cupped Buffy’s cheeks in her palms. The brunette wasted no time in capturing her love’s lips in a searing kiss.

Buffy melted into the tender embrace. The strong fingers of her girl slowly worked their way up through her hair until the pins holding blonde locks in place were slipped off. With the long golden tresses free one of Faith’s hands wandered down to the zipper just below Buffy’s shoulder blades. With the gown loose and ready to slide off she pushed Buffy back ever so slightly. For her part Buffy easily scooted back on the large bed, letting the dress slip down her body as she went. Without breaking the kiss Faith reached her free hand behind her back and undid her own zipper. Shortly after that the thin spaghetti straps of her dress slipped down her shoulders and the gown was bunched up on the bed at her knees. In an instant the dress was off and flung over a nearby lounge chair.

Buffy purred into Faith’s lips as her back was pressed into the bed and the brunette straddled her. She ran her fingers up Faith’s taught stomach muscles until she found herself cupping the ample breasts the dress had barely contained all night. A shudder of ecstasy rippled through her girl as Buffy’s thumbs flicked over two rapidly hardening nipples.

“Ohh, not yet Buffy.” Faith moaned just after breaking off their kiss. “I need to fuck you like a princess tonight.”

Words failed Buffy as she felt Faith’s hands cup her breasts. She rolled her head back into the mattress as Faith’s lips and tongue began to trail their way down her neck and across her collar bone. Faith took her time to lavish the Slayer’s pert breasts with delicate kisses and tender little bites. While taking her time to enjoy the taste of Buffy’s nipples Faith’s hands continued down the blonde’s ribs and stomach. At her girl’s waist Faith came across the bunched up dress. She took care in sliding it the rest of the way off Buffy’s body before slowly continuing the journey of lips and tongue down Buffy’s stomach.

“Faith.” Buffy moaned in a strained, raspy voice as she felt her girl stop at her belly button. “Please.” Faith smirked a wicked little smirk as she nuzzled just above the waist line of Buffy’s lacey black panties.

“With pleasure Buffy.” The brunette said in a lusty voice full of carnal passion and wanton desire. Faith took the panties in her teeth and dragged them down Buffy’s toned and muscular thighs. Once they were off the blonde’s slender ankles and cast to the floor Faith began her trek back up the sculpted legs she adored so much. Once her lips reached Buffy’s knees they spread apart in desperate anticipation. Faith smiled as she kissed along the inside on one thigh until she returned to Buffy’s hips. The blonde’s anticipation was only stymied as Faith kissed around to the top of the small patch of dark blonde curls and then back down the inside of the other thigh.

“Please Faith.” Buffy pleaded as her hands reached out above her head and grasped the edge of the mattress.

“Of course my princess.” Faith murmured into Buffy’s thigh as she was half way back to the blonde’s already steaming center. As Faith came to nuzzle the blonde curls once more she reveled in their abundant dampness. Her girl was more than ready for her.

Buffy cried out in almost rapturous delight as she felt Faith’s tongue travel the length of her entrance. She squirmed as she felt Faith’s nose massage into her aching clit just before her tongue reached the tiny bud. She convulsed as she felt Faith’s lips wrap around her clit and begin to suck ever so lightly in a slow and torturous fashion. Lights flashed behind Buffy’s clenched eyelids. Buffy let out a cry of exultant joy and the Slayer came in her girl’s mouth for the first time that night.

“Oh god Faith.” Buffy moaned before she realized the brunette was still hungrily working her beautiful tongue over her pussy lips. “I’m so…”

Before Buffy could finish the thought Faith drew her clit into her mouth once again and sucked harder. Buffy’s entire body shook and her hips were thrust upwards as another orgasm was sucked out of her by the determined brunette.

“Honey you’re so amazing.” Buffy whispered once she was able to form words. Once again Faith’s efforts only intensified with Buffy’s praise. She slipped her arms under and around Buffy legs, bringing both thighs to rest firmly on either side of her head. Buffy managed to glance downwards and saw two brown orbs staring up at her. She let a questioning look form on her face but soon lost it and any sense of composure as Faith tongue dove inside her. Buffy’s body thrashed even as Faith held her hips firmly in place and continued to swirl her tongue around the Slayer’s molten core. Faith hungrily drank more and more of Buffy’s essence. The sweet nectar coated her throat and face as she brought Buffy over the edge of rapturous orgasmic delight time and time again.

Buffy lost count of the number of times Faith took her to new heights of pleasure no other person could even approach. Faith ceaselessly coaxed the deepest pleasure out of Buffy. More times then either had ever done so in a single night. More times than either thought their bodies were capable of. And through it all Faith continued to lap at Buffy’s quivering pussy. She had plans for this evening. They were just getting started.

******************************

“TARA!” Willow screamed as her everything alternated from deep, probing swirls with her whole tongue to repeatedly sending merciless little flicks across Willow’s swollen clit with the slightest tip of that very same tongue.

Tara reveled in the way her always shook her hips with each stroke and flick. The loud moans filling the luxury suite drove her onward as she brought Willow over the edge once more. She smirked proudly into quivering pussy lips as Willow’s all too familiar arousal dominated her senses.

“Baby.” Willow moaned only after the last of her most recent torrent of aftershocks had tapered off.

“Yes Sweetie?” Tara asked in an all too innocent voice for someone whose face was coated in the nectar of her lover.

“Need you,” Willow said weakly as her efforts to move were thwarted by the lingering effects of many multiple orgasms, “up here.” She finished.

“Anything for you Sweetie.” Tara said with a quirked smile as she once more took Willow’s clit in her mouth. The redhead seized up in anticipation only to be puzzled as her legs were taken down from around Tara’s head and shoulders. The puzzlement was soon replaced with pure joy as the honey blonde’s next move became clear.

Tara held on to Willow’s achingly sensitive bud in her mouth, all the while pivoting her entire body around that one delicate piece of her love. Willow’s heart quickened as Tara’s hips swung around and Tara’s legs came to rest on either side of her head.

“How’s this Swee… Oh Goddess yes Willow!” Tara cried out as the redhead hungrily took her clit in her mouth and made up for all the time Tara had spent pleasuring her since they stumbled giddily into their hotel suite. Willow sucked greedily on Tara’s bud. Without even questioning Tara spread her knees out slowly to allow her hips to gently lower over Willow’s head.

In the early days she felt self-conscious about placing all of her weight on the lithe woman’s delicate frame. There was no question that the honey blonde was not blessed with her love’s slender physique. Nor the sleek yet muscular frame of their petite blonde friend. And although her chest may have been able to give the brunette a run for her money, other areas left no room for comparison or argument. In the early days the differences between her body and those of the other young women who made up their family were felt as sharply as a knife.

But those days were long gone.

Willow let out a slight grunt of impatience as her head fell back to the pillow and her hands finally found the energy to rise. Without hesitation the lithe redhead firmly gripped her everything by the ass cheeks and pulled Tara’s pussy down onto her face.

Tara let out a cry of passion and delight. Willow’s tongue dove into her with a renewed vigor that always made Tara see stars. Just as Tara felt the pressure within her lower abdomen begin to build and coil she realized Willow was having far too much fun of her own. Tara’s head fell back between Willow’s raised thighs. Her tongue dove into the paradise awaiting just below the patch of damp red curls.

Without missing a beat the lovers fell into a rhythm that had suited them quite well over the course of eternity. Tongues clashed against quivering lips and clenching inner walls as each witch drank hungrily from her lover. Each moved in sync with her love. Each reveled in the pleasure she brought out of the woman who was first in her heart and mind.

Tara and Willow continued their relentless give and take long into the night. Only once both had passed well beyond the point of exhaustion did their continuous explorations of each other’s bodies come to a blissful end.

******************************

“Hi Honey.” Bob said as he held the hotel phone to his ear. “No I’m just settling in for the night. I miss you too but the Senior Partners wanted me to run security for them on this job. Yes, I’m working with them directly on this one. Ms. Rosenberg even said I was due for a big bonus after this is all done.”

Just as he was about to kick his shoes off Bob heard a knocking at the door. He sighed as he realized it was coming from the door connecting the neighboring room and not the door to the outer hallway.

“No everything’s fine Honey.” Bob said as he heard the worried tone in his wife’s voice. “Steve is just knocking on the door connecting our rooms. I know he’s a pain in the ass.” Bob said as he opened the door to find his annoying partner waiting with an eager grin.

“Is that Stella?” Steve asked as he barged his way into the room. “Tell her I’m always there for her if anything happens to you and she needs random anonymous sex.”

“Steve says hi.” Bob said as he heard his wife gagging on the other end of the line. “No, I think that he thinks saying shit like that will encourage me to make it home to you alive. Are the girls already in bed? Dang. Okay I’ll be home tomorrow to tuck them in bed personally. I love you too Baby.”

“Tell her she has a great ass!” Steve called out from the second bed. He already had the remote in his hand and was flipping through the pay per view options.

“You heard that one too?” Bob asked. “She says you’re a creep and you can drop dead.”

“Love you too Snicker Doodle!” Steve called out to the happily married woman on the other end of the phone line.

“Bye Honey.” Bob said just before finally hanging up the phone. He then turned to his partner with an exasperated sigh. “Steve, man, you are just the worst kind of person.”

“I know. That’s how I do. It’s my thang.” Steve replied with a self satisfied smirk. “Now come help me burn through all this hotel Skinèmax.”

“Fine, but keep it in your pants this time.” Bob relented.

“Oh come on!” Steve complained. “It’s not weird if it’s two coworkers in a hotel room.”

“It’s especially weird if it’s two coworkers in a hotel room.” Bob corrected. He sat back on his bed and cringed internally as Steve settled on one particular submenu of the “Adult Entertainment” category. “Seriously? Big Lesbian Butt Sluts? You know someone in accounting is going to forward them a list of these titles if you pick crap that outrageous.”

“You’re right. What the hell was I thinking?” Steve admitted before switching over to a much safer part of the menu. “Back Door Sluts Nine it is!”

******************************

“So what do you think his deal is?” Anne asked as she and her new redheaded friend sat behind the hotel’s front desk and watched the resident cursed vampire languish on the couch.

“I have no idea.” Bethany whispered. “Wesley placed that tea on the table twenty minutes ago and he’s just been staring at it and sighing this whole time.”

“You two know he can hear you right?” The Slayer asked as she stepped up behind them. “So Angel, are you going to drink that tea on the table right in front of you?” She asked in a much louder voice.

“The table seems far.” Angel murmured with yet another sigh.

“Ease up on the poor bloke.” Doyle chimed in as he came up to the three girls. “He’s all tuckered out from sleeping for the last three days.”

“Funny.” Angel deadpanned in response.

The slight smile on Doyle’s face disappeared and was quickly replaced with utter stillness as his eyes took on a vacant haze. He stared off into distances no one else in the hotel lobby could see. Alonna swore she saw the silver ankh glow faintly as it hung from his neck. Then he blinked and the trance was ended.

“Call the boys.” Doyle told the Slayer. “There’s a thrall demon getting its jollies by watching as its mind controlled victims butcher each other.” Anne was already at the main phone behind the counter and was quickly dialing in the code they had set up to make every phone in the hotel’s many rooms emit a loud dial tone. Wesley, Gunn, Fred and Rondell were the first to the lobby but the rest soon followed.

“What’s the what?” Gunn asked as he and his girlfriend came up to his sister with matching concerned looks.

“Big moldy thrall demon growing out of a crack in the cement somewhere. It’s having its worshipers fight to the death over the best way to worship it.” Doyle told the assembled group.

“This is why personally I rarely go to church.” Angel quipped to the amusement of no one. “I thought it was funny.”

“Oh good heavens.” Wesley said in shock as he quickly went to his books.

“Where is this thing Doyle?” Alonna asked as all the boys grabbed weapons from the new set of reinforced steel cabinets to the side of the front desk.

“Ahh.” Angel cried out as he jumped from his seat and quickly blinked the sleep from his eyes. “Ah, didn’t doze off. Here I am. Where were we?”

“I don’t know.” The half demon admitted as he ignored the vampire and searched his memories of the gruesome vision. “Underground somewhere. A huge cavern of smooth concrete pillars. But it’s sacred, in a twisted demonic sort of way.”

“What the hell does any of that even mean?” Chain asked in bewilderment as the rest of the crew stopped to stare at the Irishman.

“Pillars.” Angel said as he quickly moved closer to the front desk. “Like a water tank?”

“Could be.” Doyle admitted with a sigh.

“Saint Brigit’s in Freemont.” Angel said with firm conviction in his voice. “It’s a convent built on native burial grounds. The land’s cursed. They had eight murders there in the two years right before the whole place burned to the ground. Which is nothing compared to what happened to Our Lady of Lockerbie.” The vampire paused as he noticed every human in the room was staring at him with varying looks of confusion, disgust and terror. “I have a thing for convents.” He admitted. “Anyway the state bought Saint Brigit’s and dug a water tank there.”

“Okay we’re gonna need muscle for this one.” Alonna said. “Boys load up the bus. Bethany I want you to stay here with Fred and Anne.”

“Wouldn’t telekinesis be of extreme usefulness in this scenario?” Wesley asked.

“Yes but she’s the only one of us aside from Angel and Doyle who has gotten a good look at any of the Watchers.” Alonna replied. “If they try anything while I’m out Slaying I want them to run face first into our most harmless looking big guns.”

“Wouldn’t a group of trained watchers know better than to automatically assume that the teenage girl right in front of them was harmless?” Rondell muttered.

“Ha.” Doyle laughed at the young man’s question. “Those three gits wouldn’t know better if it bit them on the arse.” With that the Slayer, half demon and vampire led the Crew out of the hotel and towards their next combat mission. Little did they know that the watchers and their coconspirators had other plans in the works rather than a simple assault on the hotel.

******************************

Angel walked alone along the crowded promenade. As people dressed in garish costumes tried to hand out flyers to indifferent tourists he pondered the haze that clouded his mind. He had been of no help to the Crew for the last few weeks. Their victory tonight had only been assured by the decisive leadership of the Slayer and her brother.

He had been sidetracked the entire fight by one of the weaker opponents. What’s more he knew his distracted aimlessness in battle was a result of the vexing dreams that plagued him each and every night. Dreams of his sire riding him at a gallop until his legs buckled and his eyes rolled up. Dreams of the petite blonde that killed him. That ruined him. That damned him. Dreams so vivid he swore the vampire that he had staked two years ago was standing right before him.

And then he saw her, strolling along in the cool night air. Not a care in the world. Not even the slightest glance in his direction. Wearing a modest red sweater and long flowing skirt. She moved through the crowd with ease. Angel gawked at the sight of the petite blonde before gathering his wits enough to give chase. He pursued her into a crowd of men dressed as clowns and a giant hotdog only to find she had vanished. One thought tormented him as he quickly made his way back to the hotel.

Darla was back.

_________________
Time and Time Again


Top
 Profile  
 
 Post subject: Re: Time and Time Again
PostPosted: Wed Nov 04, 2015 5:53 am 
Offline
9. Gay Now
User avatar

Joined: Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:51 pm
Posts: 922
Location: Kaskinen, Finland. Citizen of Kitopia
Dibs-y Goodness! :banana :bounce

Yay for excellent update-y goodness... Nice for Cordy to get her crown... I'm glad that Jennifer understands that Buffy & Faith need their naked fun time... I hope the LA gang call W&T about Angel's wackyness so they can come and sort out the watchers and send them home, maybe even with all their limbs attached....

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...


Top
 Profile  
 
Display posts from previous:  Sort by  
Post new topic Reply to topic  [ 460 posts ]  Go to page Previous  1 ... 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 ... 16  Next

All times are UTC - 8 hours [ DST ]


Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 17 guests


You cannot post new topics in this forum
You cannot reply to topics in this forum
You cannot edit your posts in this forum
You cannot delete your posts in this forum
You cannot post attachments in this forum

Search for:
Jump to:  
cron

W/T Love 24/7 since July 2000
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group